TLl 


^Ah^ 


/  '^^^ 


i.'«- 


JT'^C 


THEOLOarCAL  SEMINARY,  | 

Princeton,  N.  J.  -g 

A  ^,  Division ^l.. 

j  €((!«' o  * 

S.        Shelf,  Section ;.:.. 

D          iiw>/.%  No, 

©  ....  - 


■<^ 


»  •       •     f" 


^"^     ^  >    ..  *:  .      .^. 


».  \ 


».  ■» » ^  -^  j», 


TO 
THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE 

William,  Lord  Mansfield, 

LORD  CHIEF  JUSTICE  OF  ENGLAND, 

AND  TO 

THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE 

Sir  John  Eardly  Wilmot,  Knt. 

LATE  LORD  CHIEF   JUSTICE  OF   THE    COMMON    PLEAS, 

TRUSTEES  FOR  THIS  LECTURE, 

THE  following   SERMONS 

ARE  MOST  HUMBLY  INSCRIBED 
BY  THE  AUTHOR, 

R.  HURD. 

lincoln's-inn, 
MARCH  2,  1772- 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2011  witii  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/keytoprophecieOOfras 


EXTRACT 

FROM     THE 

DEED  OF  TRUST  FOR  FOUNDING  THIS 
LECTURE. 


An  Indenture,  bearing  date  July  21,  1768,  sets 

forth,    "  That  the  right  reverend  William  Lord 

'  Bishop  of  Gloucester  has  transferred  the  sum  of 

*  500  I.  Bank  Jour  per  cent,  annuities  consolidated, 
'  to  the  right  honourable  WilliamLordMans- 
'  FIELD,     Lord    Chief  Justice  of   his    Majesty's 

*  Court  of  King's  Bench,  the  right  honourable 
'  Sir  John  Eardly  Wilmot,  Lord  Chief  Jus- 

*  tice  of  his  Majesty's  Court  of  Common  Pleas, 
'  and  the  honourable  Charles  Yorke,*  of  Lin- 
'  coln's-Inn,  in  the  county  of  Middlesex,  upon 
'  TRUST,    for  the  purpose  of  founding  a  Lecture^ 

*  in  the  form  of  a  Sermon,    To  prove  the  truth  of 

*  revealed  Religion^  in  general^  and  of  the  Christian 
'  in  particular,,  from  the  completion  of  the  prophecies 


*  This  noble  and  eminent  person  was  the  second  son  of  the  Lord 
Chancellor  Hardwicke.  He  had  been,  for  many  years,  in  the 
first  reputation  at  the  Bar  ;  and,  having  passed  through  the  fjffices 
of  Solicitor  and  Attorney  General,  was,  himself,  made  Lord  Chan- 
cellor in  January,  1770,  but  died  soon  after  his  appointment  to  that 
hig-h  dignity — LuctuosMm,  hoc  su:s  ,•  aarbinn  patrix  ;  grave  bonis 
omnibus.     Cic. 


11     EXTRACT  FROM  THE  DEED  OF  TRUST. 

"  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament^  which  relate  to 
"  the  Christian  churchy  especially  to  the  apostasy  of 
"  Papal  Rome :  That,  in  case  of  any  vacancy  in 
"  this  trust  by  the  decease  of  any  one  or  more  of 
*'  the  above-mentioned  Trustees,  the  place  or  places 
*•  shall  be  Jilled  up ^  from  time  to  time  and  as  occasion 
"  may  require,  by  the  surviving"  Trustees,  or  Trustee, 
'■''  or  by  the  Executors  of  the  survivor  of  them  : — 
"  That  the  Trustees  shall  appoint  the  Preacher  of 
*'  Lincoln' s-Inn  for  the  time  being,  or  some  other  able 
"  Divine  of  the  Church  of  England,  to  preach  this 
"  Lecture  :  That  the  Lecture  shall  be  preached 
"  every  year  in  the  Chapel  of  Lincolnh-Inn  (if  the 
"  society  give  leave*  J  and  on  the  following  days,  viz, 
"  the  first  Sunday  after  Michaelmas  Term,  the 
"  Sunday  next  before,  and  the  Sunday  next  after 
"  Hilary  Term:  That  the  Lecturer  shall  not  preach 
*'  the  said  Lecture  longer  than yor^/^d-jfcrw?  o/*four 
"  YEARS,  and  shall  not  agaiji  be  nominated  to  preach 
"  the  same  :  And,  when  the  term  of  four  years  is 
"  expired,  that  the  said  Lecturer  shall  print  a?id 
"  publish,  or  cause  to  be  printed  and  published,  all  the 
"  Sermons  or  Lectures y  that  sliall  have  been  so 
"  preached  by  hi?n.^^ 

*  The  Society  have  given  leave  tliattliis  Lecture  be  preached  in 
their  Chapel,  and  on  the  days  specified. 


CONTENTS. 

SERMON  I. 

False  ideas  of  Prophecy. 


Pase. 


2  Peter,  i.  21.  Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  hy 
the  icill  of  man  :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake^  an  they 
were  moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God 9 

SERMON  II. 

The  true  idea  of  Prophecy. 

Rev.  xix.  10.  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of 
Prophecy 27 

SERMON  III. 

Conclusions  from  the  true  idea  of  Prophecy. 

Rev.  xix.  10.  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of 
Prophecy 49 

SERMON  IV. 

The  general  argument  from  Prophecy. 

John  xiii.  19.  Now  1  tell  you  before  it  come^  that 
when  it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  may  believe^  that  I  am  He.     77 

SERMON  V. 

Prophecies  concerning  Christ's^rs^  coming. 

Isaiah  xiii.  9.  Behold,  the  former  things  are  come  to 
pa  .  ana  nezz  things  do  I  declare :  before  they  .spring 
forth,  I  tell  you  of  them 10 1 


tiii  CONTENTS. 

SERMON  VI. 

Prophecies  concerning  Christ's  second  coming. 

Isaiah  xlii.  9  Behold^  the  former  things  are  come  to 
pu.^s,  and  new  things  do  I  declare  :  before  they  spring 
forth,  I  tell  you  of  them 129 

SERxMON   VII. 

Prophecies  concerning  Antichrist. 

1  Ep.  John  ii.  18.  — Ye  have  heard,  that  Antichrist 
shall  come 165 

SERMON  VIII. 

Prejudices  against  the  doctrine  of  Antichrist. 

1  Ep.  John  ii.  18.  — Ye  have  heard,  that  Antichrist 
shall  come. 198 

SERMON  IX. 

The  prophetic  style  considered. 

EzEKiEL  XX.  49.  — They  say  of  me,  Duth  he  not  speak 
parables^ , .  .  .    223 

SERMON  X. 

The  style  and  method  of  the  Apocalypse. 

EzEKiEL  XX.  49.  — They  say  of  me,  Doth  he  not  speak  ' 
parables? 249 

SERMON  XI. 

Prophetic  characters  of  Antichrist. 

Luke  xii.  56.  — How  is  it,  that  ye  do  not  discern 
this  time  ? 273 

SERMON  XII. 

Uses  of  this  inquiry  into  the  prophecies — Conclusion. 

Rev.  xxii.  7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  blessed  is  he  that 
keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,       317 


SERMON  I. 

FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

2  Peter,  i.  21. 

Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  xvill  of  man: 
but  holy  men  of  God  spake^  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

X  HE  argument  from  prophecy,  in  support  of 
the  Christian  revelation,  would  be  thought  more 
conclusive,  at  least  would  be  more  distinctly  ap- 
prehended, if  men  could  be  kept  from  mixing 
their  own  prejudices  and  preconceptions  with  it. 

The  general  question  may  be  expressed  thus-— 
"  Whether  the  predictions  in  the  Old  and  New 
*'  Testament  do  not  appear  to  have  been  so  far, 
"  and  in  such  sense,  fulfilled,  as  to  afford  a  rea- 
"  sonable  conviction,  that  they  came  not^  as  the  text 
"  speaks,  by  the  "will  of  man^  hut  from  the  Spirit 
•'  of  God.'' 
o 


10  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

In  examining  this  question,  the  predictions 
themselves  cannot  be  too  dihgently  studied,  or 
too  cautiously  applied  :  But,  while  this  work  is 
carrying  on,  we  are  still  to  suppose,  and  should 
not  for  a  moment  forget,  that  they  may  be,  what 
they  manifestly  claim  to  be,  of  divine  sugges- 
tion ;  I  mean,  we  are  to  admit,  not  the  truth 
indeed,  but  the  possibility,  of  such  suggestion,  till 
we  can  fairly  make  it  appear  that  they  are  of  hu- 
man contrivance  only. 

It  will  not  be  denied,  that  the  tenour  of  scrip- 
ture, as  well  as  the  text,  clearly  asserts  the  divine 
original  and  direction  of  the  prophecies.  A  just 
reasoner  on  the  subject  will,  therefore,  proceed  on 
this  supposition,  and  only  try  whether  it  be  well 
founded.  He  will  consider,  whether  the  construc- 
tion of  the  prophecies,  and  the  application  of  them 
be  such,  as  may  accord  to  those  pretensions  ;  and 
will  not  argue  against  them  on  other  principles, 
which  they  do  not  admit,  or  suppose.  All  this  is 
plainly  nothmg  more  than  what  may  be  expected 
from  a  fair  inquirer,  and  what  the  rules  of  good 
reasoning  exact  from  him. 

The  use  of  this  conduct  would  be,  to  prevent^ 
or  set  aside,  all  those  fancies  and  imaginations  which 
too  frequently  mislead  inquirers  into  the  evidence 
of  prophecy ;  which  fill  their  minds  with  needless 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  11 

perplexities,  and  disgrace  their  books  with  frivolous 
and  impertinent  disquisitions.  And,  because  I  take 
it  to  be  of  principal  moment,  that  this  use  be  per- 
fectly seen  and  understood,  I  shall,  Jirst^  apply  my- 
self to  justify  and  explain  it. 

It  is  true  that  prophecy ^  in  the  very  idea  of  that 
term,  at  least  in  the  scriptural  idea  of  it,  impHes  the 
divine  agency  ;  and  that,  exerted  not  merely  in 
giving  the  faculty  itself,  but  in  directing  all  its  ope- 
rations. 

Yet  I  know  not  how  it  is  that,  when  men  ad- 
dress themselves  to  the  study  of  the  prophetic  scrip- 
tures, they  are  apt  to  let  this  so  necessary  idea  sHp 
out  of  their  minds ;  and  to  discourse  upon  them 
just  as  they  would  or  might  do,  on  the  supposition 
that  the  prophet  was  left  at  liberty  to  dispense  this 
gift  in  all  respects,  as  he  should  think  proper.  No 
wonder  then,  that  they  should  misconceive  of  its 
character,  and  entertain  very  different  notions  about 
the  exercise  of  this  power  from  what  the  scriptures 
give  them  of  it.  Nay  it  is  no  wonder  that  they 
should  even  treat  the  subject  with  some  scorn,  while 
they  judge  of  it  by  the  rule  of  human  prudence,  and 
not  of  divine  wisdom :  for,  though  they  would 
readily  own  themselves  incapable  of  pronouncing  on 
the  secret  counsels  of  God,  if  prophecy,  in  its  whole 
administration,  be  regarded  as  proceeding  merely 


12  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

from  him  ;  yet,  from  their  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  they  would  think,  and  with  some  reason, 
they  were  well  able  to  conceive  how  the  spirit  of 
prophecy  would  be  administered,  if  man  had  the 
disposal  of  this  spirit  committed  to  him. 

Now  it  happens,  as  I  said,  (by  an  inexcusable 
perverseness,  or  inattention,  indeed,  yet  in  fact  it  so 
happens)  that,  to  the  consideration  of  the  argument 
from  prophecy,  as  applied  to  the  proof  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  many  inquirers  bring  with  them  this 
strange  and  fatal  prejudice  ;  and  then  their  reason- 
ings, or  rather  conjectures,  on  the  subject,  the 
END,  and  the  dispensation  of  prophecy,  are 
only  such,  as  this  prejudice  may  be  expected  to 
inspire, 

I.  Judging  for  ourselves,  and  by  the  light  of 
human  investigation  only,  there  might  be  some 
ground  for  supposing,  that,  if  it  should  please  God 
at  any  time  to  confer  the  gift  of  prophecy  on  his 
favoured  servants,  they  would  be  solely  or  chiefly 
commissioned  to  unfold  the  future  fortunes  of  the 
most  conspicuous  states  and  kingdoms  in  the  world  : 
that  so  divine  a  power  would  embrace,  as  its  pe- 
culiar object,  the  counsels  and  enterprises,  the  suc- 
cesses and  triumphs  of  the  most  illustrious  nations ; 
those  especially,  which  should  rise  to  the  summit  of 
empire  by  generous  plans  of  policy,  and  by  the, 


FALSE  IDEAS  or  PROPHECY.       13 

efforts  of  public  virtue;  oi  free  states^  in  a  word, 
such  as  we  know  to  have  flourished  in  the  happier 
ages  of  Greece,  and  such  as  we  still  contemplate 
with  admiration  in  the  vast  and  awful  fabric  of  Con- 
sular Rome.  This  we  might  think  a  fit  object  for 
the  prophetic  spirit  to  present  to  us  ;  as  correspond- 
ing in  some  degree  to  the  sublime  character  of  a 
prophet ;  and  as  most  worthy,  in  our  conceptions, 
of  the  divine  attention  and  regard. 

But  how  are  we  surprised,  to  find  that  this  aston- 
ishing power,  the  most  signal  gift  of  heaven  to  man- 
kind, hath,  in  its  immediate  application  at  least, 
respected,  many  times,  obscure  individuals,  whose 
names  and  memory  are  only  preserved  in  one  bar- 
barous chronicle,  hath  been  chiefly  employed,  and, 
as  we  are  ready  to  express  it,  thrown  away  on  one 
single  state,  or  rather  family  ;  inconsiderable  in  the 
extent  of  its  power  or  territory  ;  sequestered  from 
the  rest  of  the  nations,  and  hardly  known  among 
them  ;*   with  some  mention,  perhaps,  of  greater 

•  Thus  Celsus  represents  the  Jews —  (XVjJfV  TsrwVolf  a^/oAoyov 
TSi^aJiuvlctQ,  HT  iv  hoy  a,  sfi'  iv  «pi6/xw  uvrHg  Tsole  yflf  vvi/xivsf . 
Orig. contra  Gels. /.  iv./>.  181,  eil.  Sptnc.  Cantab.  167".  And  in 
p.l75,  he  represents  it  as  the  highest  absurdity  in  such  reptiles  to 
pretend  that  their  insignificant  concerns  were  the  objects  of  divine 
prediction,  and  that  the  supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  who  had 
«o  many  greater  things  upon  liis  hands,  should  be  only  solicitous, 
ns  it  were>  to  keep  up  a  perpetual  intercourse  witli  them.      See 


14  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

things,  but  incidentally  touched,  as  it  may  seem, 
and  as  they  chanced  to  have  some  connexion  with 
the  interests  of  this  sordid  people ! 

Was  this  a  stage,  on  which  it  might  be  expected 
that  the  God  of  heaven  would  condescend  to  display 
the  wonders  of  his  prescience ;  when  Ke  kept  aloof, 
as  it  were,  from  more  august  theatres,  and  would 
scarcely  vouchsafe  to  have  the  skirts  of  his  glory 
seen  by  the  nobler  and  more  distinguished  nations 
of  the  world  ? 

Such  questions  as  these  are  sometimes  asked. 
But  they  are  surely  asked  by  those,  who  consider 
the  prophets,  as  acting  wholly  on  human  views  and 
motives ;  and  not  as  over-ruled  in  all  their  predic- 
tions by  the  spirit  of  God.  For  it  is  natural  enough 
for  vain  man,  if  left  to  himself  in  the  exercise  of 
the  prophetic  power,  to  turn  his  view  towards  such 
objects  as  appear  to  him  great,  in  preference  to 
others  ;  and  to  estimate  that  greatness  by  the 
lustre  of  fame,  in  which  they  shine  out  to  the 
observation  of  mankind.  But  a  moment's  reflec- 
tion may  shew  the  probability,  the  possibility  at 
least,  that  God''s  thoughts  are  not  as  our  thoughts ; 

the  whole  passage,  which  tlie  philosopher  seems  to  have  taken  a 
pleasure  to  work  up  with  much  oratorical  amplification.  Juliaib 
too,  was  much  pleased  with  this  foolish  objection- 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  15 

and  that,  if  the  prophet's  foresight  be  under  the 
divine  influence,  there  may  be  reason  enough  to 
direct  it  towards  such  scenes  and  objects,  as  we 
might  be  apt  to  undcrvakie  or  overlook.  It  is  even 
very  conceivable,  that,  if  God  be  the  dispenser  of 
prophecy,  and  not  man,  all  that  seems  gieat  and 
illustrious  in  human  affairs  may  to  his  all -judging 
eye  appear  small  and  contemptible  ;*  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  what  we  account  as  nothing,  may,  for 
infinite  reasons,  unknown  to  us,  but  so  far  as  he 
is  pleased  to  discover  them,  be  of  that  importance 
as  to  merit  the  attention  of  all  his  prophets  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world. 

It  is  evident,  then,  that  to  reason  in  this  manner 
on  the  subject  of  divine  prophecy,  is  to  suffer  our- 
selves to  be  misled  by  a  poor  and  vulgar  prejudice ; 
and  to  forget,  what  we  should  ever  have  present  to  us, 
the  claim  of  God's  prophets  to  speak,  not  as  them- 
selves willy  but  as  they  are  moved  by  his  Spirit* 

II.  The  END,  or  ultimate  purpose  of  prophetical 
illumination,  is  another  point,  on  which  many  per- 
sons are  apt  to  entertain  strange  fancies,  and  to  frame 
unwarrantable  conclusions,  when  they  give  them- 
selves leave  to  argue  on  the  low  supposition,  before 
mentioned. 


•  Behold,  the  nations  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are  countett 
as  the  dust  of  the  balance.    Isaia/i  x\.  15. 


16  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

I.  It  is  then  hastily  surmised  that  the  scriptural 
prophecies,  if  any  such  be  acknowledged,  could 
only  be  designed,  like  the  Pagan  oracles,  to  soothe 
the  impatient  mind  under  its  anxiety  about  future 
events ;  to  signify  beforehand  to  states  or  individu- 
als, engaged  in  high  or  hazardous  undertakings, 
what  the  issue  of  them  would  be,  that  so  they  might 
suit  their  conduct  to  the  information  of  the  prophet, 
and  either  pursue  their  purpose  with  vigour,  or  ex- 
pect their  impending  fate  with  resignation.  For, 
what  other  or  worthier  end,  will  some  say,  can 
heaven  propose  to  itself  by  these  extraordinary  com- 
munications, than  to  prepare  and  qualify  such  events 
as  it  decrees  to  bring  to  pass ;  to  animate  despond- 
ing virtue,  on  the  one  hand,  or  to  relieve  predes- 
tined misery,  on  the  other ;  to  adapt  itself,  in  short, 
to  our  necessities  by  a  clear  discovery  of  its  will 
in  those  many  intricate  situations,  which  perplex 
human  prudence,  elude  human  foresight,  and,  but 
for  this  previous  admonition,  would  bear  too  hard 
on  the  natural  force,  or  infirmity  of  the  human 
mmd  ?  Some  such  idea,  as  this,  was  plainly  enter- 
tained by  those  of  the  Pagan  philosophers,  who  con- 
cluded, from  the  existence  of  a  divine  power ^  that 
there  must  needs  be  such  a  thing  as  divi?iatio?iJ' 
They  thought  the  attributes  of  their  gods,  if  any 
such  there  were,  concerned  in  giving  some  notice 
of  futurity  to  mankind. 

*  Si  dji  sunlj  est  divinatio. 


fALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  I7 

2.  Others,  again,  encouraged  in  this  conjectural 
ingenuity  by  partial  views  of  scripture,  come  to 
persuade  themselves  that  prophecy  is  an  act  oi special 
grace  and  fervour,  not  to  this  or  that  state,  or  indi- 
viduals indiscriminately,  as  either  may  seem  to 
stand  in  need  of  it ;  but  to  one  peculiar  and  chosen 
people,  who,  on  some  account  or  other,  had  merit- 
ed this  extraordinary  distinction. 

Self-love  seems  to  have  suggested  this  idea  to 
the  ancient  and  modem  Jews  ;  and  many  others,  I 
doubt,  are  ready  enough  to  suppose  with  them,  that 
prophecy,  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  had  no 
otlier  reasonable  use  or  end. 

3.  Lastly,  there  are  those  who  erect  their 
thoughts  to  nobler  contemplations,  and  conclude 
that  this  intercourse  between  heaven  and  earth  can 
only  be  carried  on  with  the  sublime  view  of  pre- 
serving an  awful  sense  of  providence  in  an  impious 
and  careless  world. 

Vanity,  or  superstition,  may  they  say,  has 
■suggested  to  particular  men,  or  to  societies  of 
men,  that  their  personal  or  civil  concerns  are  of 
moment  enough  to  be  the  subject  of  divine  proph- 
ecies, vouchsafed  merely  for  their  own  proper 
relief  or  satisfaction.  But  nothing  less  than  the 
maintenance  of  God's  supreme  authority  over  his 


18  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

moral  creation  could  be  an  object  worthy  of  his 
interposing  in  the  affairs  of  men,  in  so  remarkable 
a  manner.  To  keep  alive  in  their  minds  a  pre- 
vailing sense  of  their  dependance  upon  him,  is, 
then,  the  ultimate  end  of  prophecy  :  and  vi^hat 
more  suitable  (will  they  perhaps  add,  when 
v/armed  with  tliis  moral  enthusiasm,)  to  the  best 
ideas  we  can  form  of  divine  wisdom,  than  that 
this  celestial  light  should  be  afforded  to  such  ages 
or  nations  as  are  most  in  want  of  that  great  and 
salutary  principle  ? 

There  is  reason  to  believe,  that  many  of  the 
ancient  speculatists  reasoned  thus  on  the  subject 
of  divination.  For,  \,sls  they  argued  /rom  the  ex- 
istence of  their  gods,  to  the  7iecessity  of  divina- 
tion ;  so,  again,  they  turned  the  argument  the 
other  way,  and  from  the  reality  of  divination,  in- 
ferred the  existence  and  providence  of  their  gods.^ 
In  drawing  the  former  conclusion,  they  shewed 
themselves  to  be  in  the  system  of  those  who 
maintain,  that  the  end  of  prophecy  is  the  instruc- 
tion of  men  in  their  civil  or  personal  concerns  ; 
when  they  drew  the  latter,  they  seemed  to  espouse 
the  more  enlarged  sentiments  of  such  as  make  the 
end  of  prophecy  to  be.  The  instruction  of  men  in 
the  general  concerns  of  religion. 

*  Si  divinatio  sit,  dii  sunt- 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.      19 

I  omit  other  instances,  that  might  be  given  ; 
and  concem  myself  no  further  with  these,  than 
just  to  observe  from  them  ;  That  the  foundation 
of  all  such  systems  is  laid  in  the  prejudices  of 
their  respective  patrons ;  conjecturing  rather  what 
use  might  be  made  of  this  faculty,  and  to  \vhat 
purpose  men,  according  to  their  different  views  or 
capacities,  would  probably  apply  it,  than  regard- 
ing it,  with  due  reverence,  as  directed  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.  For  then  they  would  see,  that  not  one 
of  those  ends,  nor  any  other  of  human  conjecture, 
could  be  safely  relied  upon,  as  being  that  of  pro- 
phetic inspiration.  Not  that  all  these  ends  need 
be  rejected  as  manifestly  unworthy  of  the  divine 
intention  ;  perhaps,  each  of  them,  in  a  certain 
sense,  and  Avith  some  proper  limitation,  might 
without  impiety  be  conceived  to  enter  into  it. 
But  neither  could  it  be  presumed,  if  none  of  those 
ends  could  hav^  been  pointed  out,  that  therefore 
there  was  no  reasonable  end  of  divine  prophecy ; 
nor  could  it  with  modesty  be  affirmed  that  the 
noblest  of  these  ends  was  certainly  that,  which 
the  wisdom  of  God  proposed  chiefly  and  ultimately 
to  accomplish  by  it,  unless  the  information  had 
been  given  by  himself. 

III.  But  this  folly  of  commenting  on  prophecy 
by  the  false  lights  of  the  imagination  is  never  more 
conspicuous,  than  when  the  dispensation  of  this 


20  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

gift,  I  mean  the  mode  of  its  conveyance,  comes  to 
exercise  the  curiosity  of  presumptuous  men. 

"  If  it  be  true,  will  some  say,  that  the  Supreme 
Being  hath  at  any  time  condescended  to  enlighten 
human  ignorance  by  a  discovery  of  future  events, 
these  divine  notices,  whatever  the  end  or  subject 
of  them  might  be,  must  have  been  given  in  terms 
so  precise,  and  so  clearly  predictive  of  the  events 
to  which  they  are  applied,  that  no  doubt  could  re- 
main either  about  the  interpretation  or  completion 
of  them, 

"  On  the  contrary,  these  pretended  prophecies  arc 
expressed  so  ambiguously  or  obscurely,  are  so  in- 
volved in  metaphor  and  darkened  by  hieroglyphics, 
that  no  clear  and  certain  sense  can  be  affixed  to 
them,  and  the  sagacity  of  a  second  prophet  seems 
wanting  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the  first. 

"  Then,  again,  when  we  come  to  verify  these 
predictions  by  the  light  of  history,  the  correspon- 
dence is  so  slight  many  times,  and  so  indeterminate, 
that  none  but  an  easy  faith  can  assure  itself,  that 
they  have,  in  a  proper  sense,  been  fulfilled.  At  the 
least,  there  is  always  room  for  some  degree  of  sus- 
pense and  hesitation:  either  the  accomplishment 
fails  in  some  particulars,  or  other  events  might  be 
pointed  out,  to  which  the  prophecy  equally  corres- 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  21 

ponds  :  so  that  the  result  is,  a  want  of  that  entire 
and  perfect  conviction,  which  prophecy,  no  doubt, 
was  intended  to  give,  and,  when  fulfilled,  must 
supply.* 

"  Indeed,  continue  these  inquirers,  if  our  prophe- 
.cies  had  been  derived  from  no  higher  an  original, 
than  that  of  Pagan  oracles,  we  might  well  enough 
have  supposed  them  to  be  of  this  stamp.  When 
men  had  nothing  to  trust  to,  in  their  predictions, 
but  their  own  ingenuity,  they  did  well  to  deal  in 
equivocal  or  enigmatic  expression,  and  might 
leave  it  to  chance,  or  to  the  passions  of  their  vo- 
taries, to  find  an  application  for  their  random 
conjectures.  But  when  the  prophet  is,  what  he 
assumes  to  be,  an  interpreter  of  heaven,  he  may 
surely  afford  to  speak  plainly,  and  to  deliver  noth- 
ing to  us  but  what  shall  appear,  with  the  fullest 
evidence,  to  be  accomplished  in  the  event." 

*  These  objections  were  long  since  urged  by  Celsus  who  speaks  ot 
the  Jewish  and  Chi-istian  oracles,  as  fanatical,  uncertain,  and  obscure^ 
./.vii.jb.338 — xyvuQU,  '/.ut  Tsoc^oig^cij'ncii  Tsuvlyi  a^VjXUfUV  to  (jlsv 
yvuf^u  tiSei<;  av  e%wv  v5v  ev^eTv  Svvuilo,  uauCPvi  ya,<^  nut 

TO  (J')^06V,  as  applicable  to  other  subjects  besides  those  to  ivhiclt 
they  -were  referred— TUg     iig     TO,     -zre^/      T8't«      aV^Cpf  §0/XeWff 

tspoOvfiiiug    ^vvug'^ui  nui     ahhoig  i0ci^(j.6iiEiv  Ts^a,y(jt.ci(Tu 

I.  i.  p-  39 — nay,  as    onuch  more  applicable  to  others^  than   to   Resits — 

fji^v^ioig  uhKoig  6(Pu^fj,o^v\vcii  dvvug^ai  '^ohO  tsi^xvaTi^ov 
rot,   tsf^oCpviliv^k    y\     tw  'Ivi^a  /.;;.;,.  73. 


22  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

The  invidious  comparison,  here  made,  between 
scriptural  prophecies  and  Pagan  oracles,  will  be 
considered  in  its  place.     To  the  general  principle, 
assumed  by  these  inquirers.   That  divine  prophecy 
must  be  delivered  with    the   utmost  clearness  and 
perspicuity^  and  fulfilled  with  irresistible  evidence^ 
it  may  be   sufficient  to   reply,   as  before,   That, 
though    these    inquirers    use    the   words,    divine 
prophecy^  they  manifestly  argue  on  the  supposi- 
tion of  its  human  original,  or  at  least  application. 
In  this  latter  case,  indeed,  it  is  likely  enough  that 
the  prophet,  for  his  own  credit,  or  for  what   he 
might  fancy  to  be  the  sole  end  of  prophecy,  might 
choose,  if  he  were  entrusted  with  the  knowledge 
of  future  events,  to  predict  them  with  all  possible 
clearness,  and  in  such  sort   that   obstinacy  itself 
must  see  and  admit  the  completion  of  theih :    but 
then,  on  the  former  supposition,  that  the  prophet 
was  only  the  minister  and  instrument  of  the  divine 
counsels,  in  the  high  office  committed  to  him,  they 
will  do  well  to  answer  at  their  leisure,  the  follow- 
ing questions. 

"How  do  they  know  in  what  manner,  and  with 
what  circumstances,  it  was  fit  for  divine  wisdom  to 
dispense  a  knowledge  of  futurity  to  mankind  ?  How 
can  they  previously  determine  the  degree  of  evi- 
dence with  which  a  prediction  must  be  either  given 
®r  fulfilled  ?   What  assurance  have  they,  that  no 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  23 

reasonable  ends  could  be  served  by  prophecies,  ex- 
pressed with  some  obscurity,  and  accomplished  in 
a  sense  much  below  what  may  seem  necessary  to 
unavoidable  conviction  ?  Can  they  even  pretend, 
on  any  clear  principles  of  reason,  that  very  impor- 
tant ends,  perhaps  the  most  important,  may  not  be 
answered  by  that  mode  of  conveyance,  which  ap- 
pears to  them  so  exceptionable  ?  Can  they,  in  a 
word,  determine  before-hand,  I  do  not  say  with  cer- 
tainty, but  with  any  colour  of  probability  ;  what 
must  be  the  character  of  divine  prophecy,  when 
they  know  not  the  reason,  most  undoubtedly  not 
all  the  reasons,  why  it  is  given,  and  have  even  no 
right  to  demand,  tliat  it  should  be  given  at  all  ?" 

Till  these,  and  other  questions  of  the  like  sort, 
be  pertinently  answered,  it  must  be  in  vain  to  cen- 
sure the  ways  of  Providence,  as  not  corresponding 
to  our  imperfect  and  short-sighted  views. 

-  So  much  for  that  capital  prejudice  taken  from 
the  supposed  obscurity  of  the  scriptural  prophecies. 
Of  smaller  scruples  and  difficulties  on  this  head, 
there  is  no  end. 

Men  may  ask,  for  instance,  why  the  instruments 
employed  in  conveying  these  celestial  notices  to 
mankind,  are  frequently  so  mean  and  inconsidera- 
lole  ?  Tiie  subject  of  a  prediction  is  the  downfall  of 


<M  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

some  mighty  state,  or  the  fortune  of  its  governors* 
Why  then  is  this  important  revelation  intrusted  to 
an  obscure  priest,  or  sordid  peasant,  in  preference 
to  the  great  persons,  more  immediately  concerned 
in  it  ?* 

Again  ;  some  momentous  events  have  been 
signified  in  dreams  ;  why  not  to  persons  awake, 
and  in  the  full  possession  of  their  best  faculies  ?f 

And  then,  of  those  dreams,  why  are  they  some- 
times sent  to  one  man,  and  the  interpretation  of 
them  reserved  for  another  ?J 

Why — But  I  have  done  with  these  frivolous 
interrogatories  ;  which,  though  pressed  with  all  the 
advantage  of  Cicero's  rhetoric,  have  really  no  force 
against  Pagan  divination  ;  and  therefore  surely  none, 
against  Scriptural  prophect/  ;  I  mean,  in  the  opin- 
ion of  those  who  respect  it  least. 

In  truth,  they  who  put  these  questions,  (arguing, 
as  they  must  do,  on  the  supposition  that  prophecy 

•  Utrum  tandem,  per  deos  atque  homines,  magis  vcrisimile  est, 
•vesanum  remigeni,  aut  aliquem  nostrum,  qui  ibi  turn  eramus,  vie, 
Ccttonem,  Varronem,  Coponium,  ipsum,  concilia  deorum  immortalium 
perspicere  potuisse  ?     Cic.  Div.  /.  ii.  c.  53. 

f  Illud  etiam  requii-o,  cur,  si  deus  ista  visa  nobis  providendi 
causa  dat,  non  vigilantibus  potius  dat  quam  dorniientibus  ?     L  ii.  c.  61. 

\  Jam  vero  quid  opus  est  arcuitione  et  amfractit,  ut  sit  utendum 
intcrpretibus  somniorum,  potius  quam  directo  ?    Ibid. 


FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY.  05 

is  divinely  inspired)  cannot  excuse  their  presump- 
tion, even  to  themselves  ;  and  they,  to  whom  such 
questions  are  proposed,  will  not,  if  they  be  wise,  so 
much  as  attempt  to  resolve  them.  For  they  have 
the  nature  of  arguments  addressed  not  only  to  the 
ignorance^  as  we  say,  of  the  disputant,  but  to  an  ig- 
norance clearly  invincible  by  all  the  powers  of  hu- 
man reason.  Now  to  arguments  of  this  sort — I 
know  not^ — is  the  answer  of  good  sense,  as  well  as 
of  modesty,  and,  to  a  just  reasoner,  more  satisfac- 
tory by  far,  than  any  solution  whatever  of  the  diffi- 
culty proposed.! 

Not  that  reason  is  to  be  wholly  silenced  on  the 
argument  of  prophecy  :  for  then  every  species  of  im- 
posture would  be  ready  to  flow  in  upon  us.  The  use, 
we  should  make  both  of  that  faculty,  and  of  these  pre- 
liminary considerations  on  the  subject j  the  e?idy  and 
the  dispejisation  of  prophecy  is,  briefly,  this,  To  in- 
quire, whether  any  prophecies  have  been  given — in 
what  sense  they  are  reasonably  to  be  interpreted — 

*  OuH  o?5'.  «(P'  oh  yot-(i  |xi^  (p§ovw,  ciyclv  0ihu. 

Soph.  Ocdip.  T>T;in.  vcr.  577. 

j  Qliod  est  enim  crimliiis  genus,  aut  rei  esse  alicujus  ignarum, 
aut  ipsum,  quod  nescias,  sine  aliqua  profiteri  dissimulatione  nescire  ? 
aut  uter  magis  videtur  irrisione  esse  dignissimus  vobis,  qui  sibi 
scientiam  nullani  tenebrosae  rei  alicujus  assumit,  an  ille,  qui  retur 
se  ex  se  apertissime  scire  id,  quod  humanam  transiliat  notionem,  et 
quod  sit  caecis  obsciirilatibus  involi'.tum  ?     Arrobit($,  adv.  Gen.  I.  ii- 

4 


I 


t: 


26  FALSE  IDEAS  OF  PROPHECY. 

and  how  far,  and  whether  in  any  proper  sense,  they 
have  been  fulfilled  :  to  examine  them,  in  a  word, 
by  their  own  claims,  and  on  the  footing  of  i  their 
own  pretensions  ;  that  is,  to  argue  on  the  supposi- 
tion that  they  may  be  divine,  till  they  can  be  evi- 
dently shewn  to  be  otherwise. 

This  is  clearly  to  act  suitably  to  our  own  facul- 
ties ;  to  keep  within  the  sphere  of  our  duty  ;  and 
to  reap  the  proper  benefit,  whatever  it  be,  of  a  so- 
ber inquiry  into  the  authority,  and  character,  and 
accomplishment  of  the  prophetic  scriptures. 

All  the  rest  is  idle  cavil,  and  miserable  presump- 
tion ;  equally  repugnant  to  the  clearest  dictates  of 
right  reason,  and  to  that  respect  which  every  seri- 
ous man  will  think  due  to  the  subject,  and  te 
himself. 


SERMON  II. 

THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

Rev.  xix.  10. 

The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  Prophecy, 

AT  is  very  clear  in  what  manner  common  sense 
instructs  us  to  prosecute  all  inquiries  into  the  divine 
conduct.  Wise  men  collect^  from  what  they  see 
done  in  the  system  of  nature,  so  far  as  they  are  able 
to  collect  it,  the  intention  of  its  Author.  They  will 
conclude,  in  like  manner,  from  what  they  find  de- 
livered in  the  system  of  revelation,  what  the  views 
and  purposes  of  the  Revealer  were. 

Prophecy,  which  makes  so  considerable  a  part 
of  that  system,  nmst,  therefore,  be  its  own  interpre- 
ter. My  meaning  is,  that,  setting  aside  all  pre- 
sumptuous imaginations  of  our  own,  we  are  to 
take  our  ideas  of  what  prophecy  should  be,  from 


28    THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

what  in  fact  we  find  it  to  have  been.  If  it  he  true 
(as  the  apostle  says,  and  as  the  thing  itself  speaks) 
that  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man  but  the 
spirit  of  God*  there  cannot  possibly  be  any  way 
of  acquiring  right  notions  of  prophecy,  but  by  at- 
tending to  what  the  spirit  of  prophecy  hath  reveal- 
ed of  itself.  They  who  admit  the  divine  original 
of  those  scriptures,  which  attest  the  reality,  and 
alone,  as  they  suppose,  contain  the  records,  of  this 
extraordinary  dispensation,  are  more  than  absurd, 
are  impious,  if  they  desert  this  principle.  And 
they,  who  reject  or  controvert  their  claim  to  such 
origmal,  cannot,  on  any  other  principle,  argue  per- 
tinently against  that  dispensation. 

In  short,  believers  and  unbelievers,  whether 
they  ^vould  support,  or  overturn,  the  system  of 
prophecy,  must  be  equally  governed  by  the  repre- 
sentation given  of  it  in  scripture.  Theformer  must 
not  presume,  on  any  other  grounds,  to  assert  the 
wisdom  and  fitness  of  that  system  :  and  the  latter 
will  then  take  a  reasonable  method  of  discrediting, 
if  by  such  means  they  can  discredit,  the  pretensions 
of  it.  For,  as  to  vindicate  prophecy  on  any  princi- 
ples but  its  own,  can  do  it  no  honour  ;  so,  to  op- 
pose it  on  any  other,  can  neither  prejudice  the  cause 
itself,  nor  serve  any  reasonable  end  of  the  opposer* 

*  I  Cor.  ii.  11. 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  rROPIlECY.  29 

To  scripture  then  we  must  go  for  all  the  infor- 
mation  we  would  have  concerning  the  use  and  in- 
tent of  prophecy  :  and  the  text,  to  look  no  farther, 
will  clearly  reveal  tliis  great  secret  to  us. 

But,  before  we  proceed  to  reason  from  the  text, 
in  which,  as  it  is  pretended,  this  discover}-  is  made, 
it  will  be  necessary  to  explain  its  true  meaning. 

St.  John,  in  this  chapter  of  the  Revelations,  from 
which  the  text  is  taken,  had  been  shewn  the  down- 
fall of  Babylon,  and  the  consequent  exaltation  of  the 
church,  in  its  closest  union  with  Christ,  prefigured 
under  the  Jewish  idea  of  a  marriage.  To  so  de- 
lightful a  vision,  the  angel,  in  whose  presence,  and 
by  whose  ministry,  this  scene  of  glory  had  been 
disclosed,  subjoins  this  triumphant  admonition — 
fVrite^  says  he,  Blessed^are  they  which  are  called 
to  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  These  are  the  true 
sayings  of  God, 

The  apostle,  struck  with  this  emphatic  address, 
and  contemplating  with  grateful  admiration  so  joy- 
ful a  state  of  things,  and  the  divinity  of  that  fore- 
sight by  which  it  was  predicted,  falls  down  at  the 
angel'' s  feet  to  worship  him.  But  he  said  unto  me. 
See  thou  do  it  not  ;  I  am  thy  fellow -servant^  and  of 
thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus :  wor- 


30     THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

ship  God:  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of 
prophecy. 

The  sense  is  plainly  this :  Direct  thy  acknowl- 
edgement for  this  important  discovery,  and  that 
religious  adoration,  which  it  inspires,  to  God  only 
who  revealed  it,  and  not  to  we,  who  am  but  thy  fel- 
low-servant in  this  office  of  bearing  testimony  to 
Jesus :  I  said  in  bearing  testifnony  to  Jesus ;  for 
know,  that  the  spirit  of  prophecy^  with  which  I  am 
endowed,  and  by  which  I  am  enabled  to  foretell 
these  great  things,  is  but  in  other  words,  the 
testi?}iojty  of  Jesus ;  it  has  no  other  use  or  end, 
but  to  do  honour  to  him ;  the  prophet,  whether 
he  be  angel  or  man,  is  only  the  minister  of 
God  to  bear  witness  to  his  Son ;  and  his  com- 
mission is  ultimately  directed  to  this  one  purpose 
of  manifesting  the  glories  of  his  kingdom.  In  dis- 
charging this  prophetic  office,  which  thou  admir- 
est  so  much,  I  am  then  but  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  so  to  be  considered  by  thee  in  no  other  light 
than  that  of  thy  fellow-servant. 

It  is  evident  from  the  expression,  that  the  text 
was  intended  to  give  some  special  instruction  to 
the  apostle,  whose  misguided  worship  afforded  the 
occasion  of  it.  For,  if  the  design  had  merely  been 
to  enforce  the  general  conclusion — worship  God — 
the  premises  need  only  have  been — /  am  the  ser- 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  31 

vant  of  God  as  well  as  thou — for  from  these  prem- 
ises it  had  followed,  that  therefore  God,  and  not 
the  angel,  was  to  be  worshipped.  But  the  premises 
are  not  simply,  /  afn  thy  Jellow-serva7it,  but  /  a;?2 
the  fellow-servant  of  those  who  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus:  which  clause  indeed  infers  the  same 
conclusion,  as  the  former ;  but,  as  not  being  nec- 
essary to  infer  it  (for  the  conclusion  had  been  just 
and  complete  without  it)  was  clearly  added  to  con- 
vey a  precise  idea  of  prophecy  itself,  as  being 
wholly  subservient  to  Christ,  and  having  no  other 
use  or  destination,  under  its  various  forms  and  in 
all  the  diversities  of  its  administration,  but  to  bear 
testimony  to  him.  Therefore  the  angel  says  em- 
phatically, in  explanation  of  that  latter  clause, — For 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy — 
or,  as  the  sentence  in  our  translation  should  have 
run,  the  order  of  its  parts  being  inverted.  For  the 
the  spirit  of  prophecy  is  the  testimony  of  Jesus, 

It  may  not  be  pretended  that  no  more  was 
meant  by  the  text,  than  that  the  particular  proph- 
ecy here  delivered,  was  in  attestation  of  Jesus  ;  for 
then  it  would  have  been  expressed  with  that  limi- 
tation. The  terms,  on  the  other  hand,  are  abso- 
lute and  indefinite — the  spirit  of  prophecy — whence 
we  cannot  but  conclude  that  prophecy,  in  general, 
is  the  subject  of  the  proposition. 


32  THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

We  have  here,  then,  a  remarkable  piece  of  in- 
telli,^ence  conveyed  to  us  (incidentally  indeed  con- 
veyed, but  not  therefore  the  less  remarkable)  con- 
cerning the  nature  and  genius  of  prophecy.  The 
text  is  properly  a  key  put  into  our  hands,  to  open 
to  us  the  mysteries  of  that  dispensation ;  which 
had  in  view  ultimately  the  person  of  Christ  and  the 
various  revolutions  of  his  kingdom — The  spirit  of 
prophecy  is^  universally,  the  testiinony  ofJesus.^ 

^  yia^Vqia.  tS    Iv](T8 the  testi'hiony  of,  or  Concerning  ^esus, 

not — the  testimony  given  by  ^esiis. 

The  former  appears  to  be  the  sense,  for  the  foUowhig  reasons. 

1.  The  point  asserted,  is,  "  That  the  angel,  who  had  delivered 
this  illustrious  prophecy,  was  thefelloxu-servant  of  ^ohn,  and  not  of 
John  only,  but  of  those  ixho  have  the  testimony  of  Resits."  The  proof 
is— for  the  spirit  of  prophecy  is  the  test:m,ony  of  ^esics — i.  e.  the  end 
of  prophecy  is  to  bear  testimony,  or,  to  do  honour,  to  Jesus  ;  there- 
fore) I,  says  the  angel,  who  am  endowed  with  this  prophetic  spirit, 
am  but  employed,  as  thou  art  ;  who,  in  thy  character  of  apostle  or 
evangelist,  hast  received  the  same  general  commission,  namely,  to 
bear  testimonj',  or  to  do  honour,  to  Jesus.  See  Acts  x.  42.  We  are, 
therefore  felloiu-servants,  or  joint  labourers  in  the  same  cause.  All 
this  is  clear  and  well  reasoned.  But  now  take  the  words — the 
testim.ony  of  yesiis — in  the  sense  of — the  testimony  given  by  yesus — 
and  how  does  the  angel's  having  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  prove  him  to 
be  afelioiv-servant  of^fohn  ?  for  the  reason  assigned  will  then  stand 
thus— ^or  the  spirit  of  prophecy  is  the  testimony  vohich  Resits  gives  of 
kinisef.  The  inference  is,  that  the  angel  was  a  true  prophet. 
Again  :  how  is  the  angel  proved,  in  this  way,  to  be  thefelloiv-servant 
of  those  Kho  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ?  Why,  thus  ;  the  angel  had 
the  spirit  of  prophecy,  and  prophecy  was  the  gift  of  Christ  ;  there- 
fore he  was  the  fellow-servant  of  those,  who  had  the  same  gift,  i.  e, 
who  were  prophets.     Without  doubt.     But  why  so  strange  a  way 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  33 

The  expression,  as  I  have  sl^iewn,  is  so  precise 
as  to  leave  no  reasonable  doubt  of  its  meaning. 
Yet  it  may   further    serve    to  justify  this    inter- 

of  proviiij^  so  plain  a  point  ?  It  had  been  enough  to  say—/  am  a 
prophet,  us  others  are.  Still,  wliat  was  this  to  St.  John  !  who  in 
this  place,  is  not  sustaining  the  character  of  a  prophet  ;  for  the 
worship  he  was  inclined  to  pay  the  angel  was  on  account  of  the  an- 
gel's being,  what  himself  was  not,  a  prophet. 

Turn  it  which  way  you  will,  the  reasoning  is  frivolous,  or  In- 
consequent.  I  conclude  thei'efore,  that  not  this,  but  the  other  inter- 
pretation gives  the  true  sense  of — the  testimony  of  Jesus. 

2.  To  speak  of  prophecy  under  the  idea  of  a  testimony  to,  or  con' 
cerning  yesus,  is  conforming  to  the  true  scriptural  idea  of  that  gift. 
Thus  we  ai'e  told  that — to  him  [i.  e.  to  Jesus^  gife  all  the propheta 
ivitness — TSTCti  TSoivleg  T!!l^oQ)v\TCii  jXCi^lv^5(TiV,  Acts  x.  43.  Prophecy, 
therefore,  being  the  thing  here  spoken  of,  is  rightly  called  tlie  tes- 
timony, or  witness  to,  or  concerning  Jesus. 

3-  Lastly,  the  construction  is  fully  justified,  1.  By  observing,  that 
the  genitive  case  [as  here  Iv)3'8]  is  frequently  used  in  scripture, 
not  actively,  but  passively.  See  a  variety  of  instances  in  Mede,  p. 
626,  where  he  explains  hi^UtTHaXiUi  ^Ul(J.OVic»iV  :  and  2.  by  refer- 
ing  the  reader  to  the  following  passage  of  St.  Paul,  where  the  very 
expression  of  the  text  Is  so  used— |xv)  8  V  i7:uiax^V^)(fg  TO  l^d^lv^iOV 

T8    KvQlS   V/XCOV clearly,  be  not  ashamed  of  bearing  testimony   to 

our  Lord,  2  Tim.  I.  8— and  to  Eev.  i.  9.  where  the  apostle  tells  us, 
he  was  In  the  Isle  of  Patmos— 5/ii  TOV  hoyo)*  T8  ©£8,  V.UI  lia 
TVjV  fJiUfflV^iciV  'Ivi!T8  Xl^igS—on  account  of  his  having  been  faithful 
in  preachivg  the  viord  of  God,  and  in  bearing  testimony  to  Jesus  Christ 
—and  still  more  plainly,  if  po»ssible,  and  indubitably,  by  refering 
him  to  Hev.  xil.  17,  where,  speaking  of  the  dragon,  he  says,  he- 
went  in  wrath  to  make  war  on  those,  ivhich  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  have   the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ— rm  TVlpavlwV  TOLQ 

5v1oX«c  T8  0f 8,  VLUi  £%ov1wv  Tvjv  ^u(iv^ici\> T8  'Iv|cr8  Y.^i;S;  for 
theseobjectsof  the  dragon's  fury  are  properly,THEWiTNESSES.those 

faithful  servants  of  truth,  who  suffyred  for  the  coorageous  and  per- 

5 


34.         THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY^ 

pretation,  if  we  reflect,  how  exactly  it  agrees  with 
all  that  the  Jevidsh  prophets  were  understood  to  in- 
tend, and  what  Jesus  himself  and  his  apostles  assert 
was  intended,  by  their  predictions. 

It  were  endless  to  enumerate  all  the  prophecies 
of  the  Old  Testament,  which  have  been  supposed 
to  point  at  Jesus  :  and  the  controversy  concerning 
the  application  of  some  prophecies  to  him  may  be 
thought  difficult.  But  it  is  very  certain  that  the 
Jews,  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  gave  this  con- 
struction to  their  scriptures  :  they  even  looked 
beyond  the  letter  of  their  sacred  books,  and  con- 
ceived the  testimony  of  the  Messiali  to  be  the  soul 
and  end  of  the  commandment.  The  spirit  of 
prophecy  was  so  firmly  believed  to  intend  that 
testimony^  that  the  expectation  was  general  of 
some  such  person,  as  Jesus,  to  appear  among 
them,  and  at  the  v^ry  time  in  which  he  made 
his  appearance.  This,  ,I\say,  is  an  undoubted 
fact^  what  account  soever '  may  be  given  of  it  ; 
and  so  far  evinces  that  the  principle^  delivered  in 

severing  testimony,  they  gave,  in  evil  times,  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
his  pure  religion. 

On  the  whole,  there  cannot  be  the  least  doubt  of  the  interpreta- 
tion, here  given  of  this  famous  text.  The  expression  fairly  admits 
this  interpretation  ;  and  (what  the  true  critic  will  regard  most) 
the  scope  of  the  place,  or  pertinence  of  the  reasoning,  addressed  to 
St.  John,  admits  no  other. 


4 


^. 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  35 

the  text,  corresponds  entirely  to  the  idea  which  the 
fathers  entertained  of  the  prophetic  spirit. 

Next,  Jesus  himself  appeals  to  the  spirit  of 
prophecy^  as  bearing  witness  to  his  person  and 
disj^ensation.  Search  the  scriptures^  says  he  to 
the  Jews,  Jbr  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life^ 
and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me.*  Two 
things  are  observable  in  these  words.  1.  If  the 
Jews  thought  they  had  eternal  life  in  their  scrip-  'U  J  ^ 
tures,  they  must  needs  have  understood  them  in 
a  spiritual  sense  ;  for  the  letter  of  them  taught  ^^^^  '^Z  ^ 
no  such  thing:  and  I  know  not  what  other  spir- 
itual sense,  that  should  lead  them  to  the  expec- 
tation of  eternal  life^  they  could  put  on  their 
scriptures,  but  that  prophetic  or  typical  sense, 
which  respected  the  Messiah.  2.  Jesus  here 
expressly  asserts,  that  their  scriptures  testified  of 
him.  How  generally  they  did  so,  he  explained 
at  large  in  that  remarkable  conversation  with 
two  of  his  disciples,  after  his  ressurrection,  when, 
beginning  at  Moses  and  all  the  prophets ^  he 
expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  scriptures  the 
things  concerning  himself  \ 

The  apostles  of  Jesus  are  frequent  and  large 
in   the   same   appeal   to   the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

*  John  V.  39.  f  Luke  xxiv.  27. 


36         THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

Those  things,  says  St.  Peter  to  the  Jews,  which 
God  had  shewed  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets, 
that  Christ  should  suffer,  he  hath  so  fulfilled.'^ 
And,  again,  after  quoting  the  authority  of  Moses, 
Yea,  and  all  the  prophets  from  Samuel,  and 
those  that  follow  after,  as  many  as  fidve  spoken 
have  likewise  foretold  of  these  days.-\ 

St.  Paul  seems  to  have  composed  some  en- 
tire epistles,^  with  the  view  of  shewing  that 
Christ  was  prefigured  in  the  law  itself,  and  that 
He  was,  in  truth,  the  substance  of  the  whole 
Jewish  dispensation.  So  thoroughly,  according 
to  him,  did  the  spirit  of  prophecy  pervade  that 
system,  and  so  clearly  did  it  bear  testimony  to 
Jesus  !  Whence,  in  his  apology  before  Agrippa, 
we  find  him  ~  asserting  of  the  whole  Christian 
doctrine,  that  he  said  none  other  things  than 
those  which  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say 
should  come.^ 

More  citations  cannot  be  necessary  on  so  plain 
a  point.  And  I  bring  these  to  shew,  not  the  truth 
of  the  principle  itself  (which  is  not  now  under 

*  Acts  iii.  18.    t  Acts  iii.  24.    See  also  Acts  x.  43.     1  Pet.  i.  10- 

■%  See  especially  the  epistles  to  the  Hebre'ws,  and  Galatians. 

§  Acts  xxvi.  22.      See  farther.  Acts  xxviii.  23.     Rom.  iii.  21 
Eph.  ii.  19,  &ci 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  37 

consideration)  but  the  certainty  of  the  interpreta- 
tion, here  given  to  the  text.  I  or  I  make  it  say- 
no  more  (though  it  says  it  indeed  more  precisely) 
than  the  scriptures  themselves  were  imderstood 
by  the  Jews  to  say,  and  are  represented  by  Jesus 
and  his  apostles,  as  actually  saying,  when  I  affirm 
its  sense  to  be,  "  That  the  scope  and  end  of  pro- 
phecy was  the  testimony  of  Jesus." 

On  this  principle,  then,  \\q  are  to  regulate  alt 
our  reasonings  on  the  subject  of  prophecy.  They 
who  maintain,  and  they  who  would  confute,  its 
pretensions,  must  equally  go  on  this  supposition. 
If  the  system  of  prophecy  can  be  justified,  or 
so  far  as  it  can  be  justified,  on  these  grounds,  the 
defence  must  be  thought  solid  and  satisfactory; 
because  those  grounds  are  not  arbitrarily  assumed, 
but  are  such  as  that  system  itself  acknowledges. 
On  the  contrary,  whatever  advantage  may  be  fairly 
taken  of  those  grounds  to  discredit  prophecy,  must 
needs  be  allowed,  for  the  same  reason. 

Again:  On  the  believer's  scheme,  that  prophecy 
is  of  divine  inspiration,  there  can  be  no  presumption 
in  arguing  from  the  grounds  here  supposed  in  fa- 
vour of  prophecy.  Because,  though  all  conclu- 
sions from  a  principle  of  human  Invention  must  be 
hazardous  and  rash,  yet  from  a  principle  of  divine 
authority  many  sober  and  just  inferences  may  be 


38         THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

drawn.     For  it  is  one  thing  to  discover  a  principle, 
and  another  to  argue  justly  and  cogently  from  it. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  unbeliever,  who  regards 
the  whole  system  of  prophecy  as  of  human  invention, 
must  yet  be  allowed  to  argue  pertinently  from  the 
same  grounds,  because  they  are  the  proper  grounds 
of  that  system  :  his  arguments  may  be  tightly  form- 
ed, though  the  principle,  from  which  he  argues,  ap- 
pear to  him  of  no  authority.  The  rules  of  logic  will 
indeed  oblige  him  to  argue  on  that  principle  ;  for, 
otherwise,  he  combats,  not  his  adversary's  position, 
but  a  phantom  of  his  own  raising. 

Having  premised  thus  mticli  concerning  the 
right  interpretation  of  the  text,  and  the  important  re- 
lation it  bears  to  the  present  subject,  I  should  now 
proceed  to  inquire  what  conclusions  naturally  and 
fairly  result  from  it.  For  from  this  assumption, 
that  Jesus  is  the  end  of  prophecy^  it  will,  I  think  foU 
low  very  evidently,  that  the  greater  part  of  those 
objections  which  make  so  much  noise,  and  are  so 
confidently  urged,  on  the  subject  of  prophecy,  have 
ao  force  at  all  in  them. 

But,  before  we  enter  on  that  task,  it  may  be 
useful  to  consider  more  particularly  what  the  as-^ 
SUM  ED  PRINCIPLE  itsclf  is,  and  to  pause  a  while 
in  contemplation  of  this  idea. 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.         39 

The  text,  as  here  interpreted,  and  in  full  con- 
sonance with  the  tenor  of  die  sacred  writings,  im- 
plies this  fact — that  Prophecy  in  general  (that  is, 
all  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament) 
hath  its  ultimate  accomplishment  in  the  histoiy  and 
dispensation  of  Jesus. 

But  now,  if  we  look  into  those  writings,  we 
find,  1.  That  prophecy  is  of  a  prodigious  extent ; 
that  it  commenced  from  the  fall  of  man,  and 
reaches  to  the  consummation  of  all  things  :  that, 
for  many'  ages,  it  was  delivered  darkly,  to  few  per- 
sons, and  with  large  intervals  from  the  date  of  one 
prophecy  to  that  of  another ;  but,  at  length,  became 
more  clear,  more  frequent,  and  was  uniformly  car- 
ried on  in  the  line  of  one  people,  separated  from 
the  rest  of  the  world,  among  other  reasons  assigned, 
for  this  principally,  to  be  the  repository  of  the  di- 
vine oracles  :  that,  with  some  intermission,  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  subsisted  among  that  people,  to 
the  coming  of  Christ:  that  He  himself  and  his 
apostles  exercised  this  power  in  the  most  conspic- 
uous manner  ;  and  left  behind  them  many  predic- 
tions, recorded  in  the  books  of  tiie  New  Testament, 
which  profess  to  respect  very  distant  events,  and 
even  run  out  to  the  end  of  time,  or,  in  St.  John's 
expression,  to  that  period,  zvhen  the  mystery  of  God 
shall  be  perfected,^ 

*  Rev.  T.  7.- 


40         THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. . 

2.  Further,  besides  the  extent  of  this  prophetic 
scheme,  the  dignity  of  the  Person,  whom  it  con- 
cerns, deserves  our  consideration.  He  is  described 
in  terms,  which  excite  the  most  august  and  mag- 
nificent ideas.  He  is  spoken  of,  indeed,  sometimes 
as  being  the  Seed  of  the  ivoman^  and  as  the  Son  of 
man  ;  yet  so  as  being  at  the  same  time  of  more 
than  mortal  extraction.  He  is  even  represented  to 
us,  as  being  superior  to  men  and  angels  ;  as  far 
above  all  principality  and  power,  above  all  that  is 
accounted  great,  whether  in  heaven  or  in  earth  ;  as 
the  word  and  wisdom  of  God  ;  as  the  eternal  Son 
of  the  Father  ;  as  the  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom 
he  made  the  worlds  ;  as  the  brightness  of  his  glo- 
ry, and  the  express  image  of  his  person. 

We  have  no  words  to  denote  greater  ideas,  than 
these  :  the  mind  of  man  cannot  elevate  itself  to  no- 
bler conceptions.  Of  such  transcendent  worth  and 
excellence  is  that  Jesus  said  to  be,  to  whom  all  the 
prophets  bear  witness  \ 

3.  Lastly,  the  declared  purpose^  for  which  the 
Messiah,  prefigured  by  so  long  a  train  of  prophecy, 
came  into  the  world,  corresponds  to  all  the  rest  of 
the  representation.  It  was  not  to  deliver  an  op- 
pressed nation  from  civil  tyranny,  or  to  erect  a  great 
civil  empire,  that  is,  to  achieve  one  of  those  acts^ 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.         41 

which  history  accounts  most  heroic.  No :  it  was 
not  a  mighty  state,  a  victor  people — 

"  Non  res  Romanx  pcrituraquc  rcgna — " 

that  was  worthy  to  enter  into  the  contemplation  of 
this  divine  person.  It  was  another  and  far  subhmer 
purpose,  which  He  came  to  accomplish  ;  a  pur- 
pose, in  comparison  of  which,  all  our  policies  are 
poor  and  little,  and  all  the  performances  of  man  as 
nothing.  It  was  to  deliver  a  world  from  ruin  ;  to 
abolish  sin  and  death  ;  to  purify  and  immortalize 
human  nature  ;  and  thus,  in  the  most  exalted  sense 
of  the  words,  to  be  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  and  the 
blessing  of  all  nations. 

There  is  no  exaggeration  in  this  account.  1 
deliver  the  undoubted  sense,  if  not  always  the  very 
words  of  scripture. 

Consider  then  to  what  this  representation 
amounts.  Let  us  unite  the  several  parts  of  it,  and 
bring  them  to  a  point.  A  spirit  of  prophecy  per- 
vading all  time — characterizing  one  person,  of  the 
highest  dignity — and  proclaiming  the  accomplish- 
ment of  one  purpose,  the  most  beneficent,  the  most 
divine,  that  imagination  itself  can  project — Such  is 
the  scriptural  delineation,   whether  we  will  receive 

it  or  no,  of  that  economy,  which  we  call  prophetic ! 
6 


42         THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

And  now  then  (if  we  must  be  reasoning  from 
our  ideas  of  Jit  and  rights  to  the  rectitude  of  the 
divine  conduct)  let  me  ask,  in  one  word,  whether, 
on  the  supposition  that  it  should  ever  please  the 
moral  Governor  of  the  world  to  reveal  himself  by 
prophecy  at  all,  we  can  conceive  him  to  do  it,  in  a 
manner^  or  for  ends^  more  worthy  of  him  ?  Does 
not  the  extent  of  the  scheme  con'espond  to  our 
best  ideas  of  that  infinite  Being,  to  whom  all  dura- 
tion is  but  a  point,  and  to  whose  view  all  time  is 
equally  present  ?  Is  not  the  object  of  this  scheme, 
the  Lamb  of  God  that  was  slain  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world,  worthy,  in  our  conceptions, 
of  all  the  honour  that  can  be  reflected  upon  him 
by  so  vast  and  splendid  an  economy?  Is  not 
the  end  of  this  scheme  such  as  we  should  think 
most  fit  for  such  a  scheme  of  prophecy  to  predict, 
and  for  so  divine  a  person  to  accomplish  ? 

You  see,  every  thing  here  is  of  a  piece  ;  all 
the  parts  of  this  dispensation  are  astonishingly 
great,  and  perfectly  harmonize  with  each  other. 

We,  who  admit  the  di^  inity  of  those  records, 
which  represent  to  us  this  state  of  things,  cannot 
but  be  infinitely  affected  with  it :  since,  in  that 
case,  we  only  contemplate  an  undoubted  fact,  in 
this  representation.  And  it  should  further  seem 
that  even  those,  who  question  that  authority  of 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  43 

scripture,  must,  if  they  be  ingenuous,  confess 
themselves  struck  l)y  a  representation  at  once 
so  subHme  and  consistent.  They  require,  on 
all  occasions,  to  liave  reasons  of  what  they  call 
Jitness,  in  the  divine  conduct,  pointed  out  to 
them  :  Can  they  overlook  them  here,  where 
they  are  so  obvious  and  so  convincing  ?  At 
least,  the  credibility  of  such  a  scheme,  as  that 
of  prophecy  is  in  scripture  represented  to  be, 
appears  not,  so  far  as  we  have  hitherto  consid- 
ered it,  to  be  opposed  or  lessened  in  any  de- 
gree by  our  natural  prejudices  ;  by  the  best 
notions,  I  mean,  which  we  can  frame  on  this 
subject ;  but  is,  indeed,  much  strengthened  and 
confirmed  by  them. 

On  the  idea  of  such  a  scheme,  as  is  here  pre- 
sented to  us,  I  enlai'ge  no  farther,  at  present,  than 
just  to  make  one  general  observation.  It  is  this: 
That  the  argument  from  prophecy  is  not  to  be 
formed  from  the  consideration  of  single  prophe- 
cies, but  from  all  the  prophecies  taken  together, 
and  considered  as  making  one  system ;  in  which, 
from  the  mutual  dependance  and  connexion  of  its 
parts,  preceding  prophecies  prepare  and  illustrate 
those  which  follow,  and  these,  again,  reflect  light 
on  the  foregoing  :  just  as,  in  any  philosophical 
system,  that  which  shews  the  solidity  of  it,  is  the 
harmony  and  correspondence  of  the  whole  ;  not  the 
application  of  it,  in  particular  instances. 


44    THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

Hence,  though  the  evidence  be  but  small,  from 
the  completion  of  any  one  prophecy,  taken  separ- 
ately, yet,  that  evidence  being  always  something, 
the  amount  of  the  whole  evidence,  resulting  from 
a  great  number  of  prophecies,  all  relative  to  the 
same  design,  may  be  considerable  ;  like  many 
scattered  rays,  which,  though  each  be  weak  in 
itself,  yet,  concentred  into  one  point,  shall  form  a 
strong  light,  and  strike  the  sense  very  powerfully. 
Still  more  :  this  evidence  is  not  simply  a  growing 
evidence,  but  is  indeed  multiplied  upon  us,  from 
the  number  of  reflected  lights,  which  the  several 
component  parts  of  such  a  system  reciprocally 
throw  upon  each  :  till,  at  length,  the  conviction 
rise  into  a  high  degree  of  moral  certainty. 

It  hath  been  said  indeed,  of  this  scheme,  or 
way  of  considering  prophecy,  that  it  is  an  imagi- 
nary scheme,  of  which  there  is  not  the  least  trace 
in  any  of  the  four  gospels ;  and  that  it  even  con- 
tradicts the  whole  evidence  of  prophecy^  as  it  was 
understood  and  applied  by  the  apostles  and  evan- 
gelists."^ 

But  what,  is  there  no  trace  of  this  scheme 
in  the  gospel,  when  Jesus  himself  began  at 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  expounded  [to  his 

*  Dr.  Middleton's  Wtrks,  vol.  iii.  /».   137.     London,  1752,  4fo- 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  45 

disciples]  in  all  the  scriptures  the  things  con- 
cerning himself?  Is  this  scheme  contradictory  to 
the  evidence  of  prophecy,  as  understood  by  the 
apostles,  when  St.  Peter  argued  with  the  Jews 
from  ruhat  God  had  spoken  by  the  month  oj*  all 
his  prophetSy  since  the  world  began  ? 

Is  not  here  a  series  of  prophecies,  expressly 
referred  to,  as  running  up  not  only  to  the  times  of 
Moses,*  but  to  the  beginning  of  the  world  ? 
And  is  not  this  series  argued  from,  as  constituting 
one  entire  system  of  prophecy,  and  as  affording  an 
evidence  distinct  from  that  which  arises  from  the 
consideration  of  each  prophecy,  taken  singly  and 
by  itself  ? 

But  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  usually,  applied 
the  prophecies  singly  and  independently  on  each 
other^  as  so  many  dijfere7it  arguments  for  the 
general  truth  of  the  gospel.  ■\ 

Could  they  do  otherwise^  when  the  occasions 
offered,  in  the  course  of  their  ministry,  to  which 
those  prophecies  were  to  be  applied  ?  Or,  could 
they  do  better^  in  their  discourses  to  the  people, 

•  Though  by  Muses,  is  here  meant,  not  the  prophecies  of  Moses 
only,  but  the  books  of  Moses,  containing  those  former  propliecies, 
■which,  as  St.  Peter  says,  had  been  delivered,  since  the  v:orld  began. 

t  Du.  MlDDLETOX, /».  139- 


46  THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY. 

to  whom  the  argument  from  single  prophecies 
would  be  more  familiar,  than  that  complicated 
one,  arising  from  a  whole  system  ?  Does  it 
follow,  because  the  prophecies  were  applied  singly, 
that  therefore  they  might  not  with  good  reason  be 
applied  systematically ;  or  that  they  may  not  now 
be  so  applied,  when  we  have  to  do  with  those, 
who  are  capable  of  entering  into  this  sort  of 
argumentation  ?  Will  it  be  said  that,  because 
the  moral  precepts  of  the  gospel  are  delivered 
singly,  there  is  therefore  no  such  thing  as  a 
system  of  morality,  or  that  the  subject  may  not 
be  treated  with  propriety,  and  with  advantage  too, 
in  that  form  ? 

On  the  whole,  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  having  clearly  all  the  qualities  of 
what  we  call  a  system,  that  is,  consisting  of  many 
particulars,  dependant  on  each  other,  and  intimate- 
ly connected  by  their  reference  to  a  common  end, 
there  is  no  reason  why  they  may  not  be  consid- 
ered in  this  light ;  and  there  is  great  reason  why 
they  should  be  so  considered,  since  otherwise,  on 
many  occasions,  we  shall  not  do  justice  to  the 
argument  itself. 

To  return  then  to  the  text  (which  implies  the 
existence  and  use  of  such  a  system)  and  to  conclude 
Avith  it.     The  spirit  of  prophecy  is  the  testimony  of 


THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.         47 

Jesus,  This  angelic  information  presents,  at  first 
sight,  an  idea  stupendous  indeed,  but,  on  such  a 
subject,  suitiible  enough  to  our  expectations.  It 
offers  no  violence  to  the  natural  sense  of  the  hu- 
man mind  ;  but,  on  the  contraiy,  hath  every  thing 
in  it  to  engage  our  belief  and  veneration. 

Such  is  the  idea  of  prophecy,  contemplated  in  it- 
self. What  conclusions  (of  importance,  as  we  sup- 
pose, to  the  right  apprehension  and  further  vindi- 
cation of  prophecy)  may  be  drawn  from  that  idea, 
will  be  next  considered. 


SERMON  III. 


CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF 
PROPHECY. 

Rev.  xix.  10. 

The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy^ 

VV  E  have  seen  how  precarious  all  our  reasonings 
on  divine  prophecy  must  be,  when  built  on  no  bet= 
ter  grounds  than  those  of  human  fancy  and  con- 
jecture. The  text  supplies  us  with  a  principle,  as 
ive  believe,  of  divine  authority  ;  as  all  must  con- 
fess of  scriptural  authority  ;  that  is,  of  the  same 
authority  as  that  on  which  prophecy  itself  stands. 

This  principle  has  been  explained  at  large.  It 
affirms  that/e^w^,  whose  person,  and  character,  and 
history  are  sufficiently  known  from  the  books  of 
scripture,  is  the  end  and  object  of  the  prophetic  syS' 
tern  contained  in  those  books. 
7 


50  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

We  are  now  at  liberty  to  reason  from  this  prin- 
ciple. Whatever  conclusions  are  fairly  drawn  from 
it,  must  to  the  believer  appear  as  certain  truths  ; 
must  to  the  unbeliever  appear  as  very  proper  il- 
lustrations of  that  principle. 

In  general,  if  difficulties  can  be  removed  by 
pursuing  and  applying  scriptural  principles,  they 
are  fairly  removed ;  and  the  removal  of  every  such 
difficulty  on  these  grounds  must  be  a  presump- 
tion in  favour  of  that  system,  whether  we  call  it  of 
prophecy  or  revelation^  which  is  thus  found  to 
carry  its  own  vindication  with  it. 

From  the  principle  of  the  text  may,  I  think, 
be  deduced,  among  others,  the  following  conclu- 
sions ;  all  of  them  tending  to  clear  the  subject  of 
prophecy,  and  to  obviate  some  or  other  of  those 
objections,  which  prejudiced  or  hasty  reasoners 
have  been  disposed  to  make  to  it. 

I.  My  first  conclusion  is,  "  That  on  the  idea  of 
such  a  scheme  of  prophecy,  as  the  text  supposes, 
a  considerable  degree  of  obscurity  may  be  rea- 
sonably expected  to  attend  the  delivery  of  the 
divine  predictions." 

There  are  general  reasons  which  shew  that 
prophecy,  as  such,  will  most  probably  be  thus  de- 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  5X 

livered.  For  instance,  it  has  been  observed,  that, 
as  the  completion  of  prophecy  is  left,  for  the  most 
part  to  the  instrumentality  of  free  agents,  if  tlie 
circumstances  of  the  event  were  predicted  with  the 
utmost  precision,  either  human  liberty  must  be  re- 
strained, or  human  obstinacy  might  be  tempted 
to  form,  the  absurd  indeed,  but  criminal  purpose, 
of  counteracting  the  prediction.  On  the  contrary, 
by  throwing  some  part  of  the  predicted  event  into 
shade,  the  moral  faculties  of  the  agent  have  their 
proper  play,  and  the  guilt  of  an  intended  opposition 
to  the  will  of  heaven  is  avoided.  This  reason  seems 
to  have  its  weight ;  and  many  others  might  still  be 
mentioned.  But  I  argue,  at  present,  from  the  par- 
ticular principle  under  consideration. 

An  immense  scheme  of  prophecy  was  ulti- 
mately designed  to  bear  testimony  to  the  person 
and  fortunes  of  Jesus.  But  Jesus  was  not  himself 
to  come,  till  what  is  called  the  last  age  of  the  world, 
nor  all  the  purposes  of  his  coming  to  be  fully  ac- 
complished till  the  671(1  of  that  age. 

Now  whatever  reasons  might  make  it  fit,  in 
the  view  of  Infinite  Wisdom,  to  defer  the  execution 
of  this  scheme  to  so  distant  a  period,  may  probably 
be  conceived  to  make  it  fit  that  the  delivery  of  it 
should  be  proportionably  dark  and  obscure.  A 
certain  degree  of  light,  we  will  say,  was  to  be  com- 


52  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

municated  from  the  date  of  the  prophecy  ;  but  it 
is  very  conceivable  that  the  ages  nearer  the  com- 
pletion of  it,  might  be  more  immediately  concern- 
ed in  the  event  predicted  ;  and  that,  till  such  time 
approached,  it  might  be  convenient  to  leave  the 
prediction  in  a  good  degree  of  obscurity. 

The  fact  answers  to  this  presumption.  Proph- 
ecies of  very  remote  events,  remote  I  mean  from 
the  date  of  the  prediction,  are  universally  the  most 
obscure.  As  the  season  advanced  for  their  accom- 
plishment, they  are  rendered  more  clear ;  either 
fresh  prophecies  are  given,  to  point  out  the  time 
and  other  circumstances,  more  determinately ;  or 
the  completion  of  some  prophecies  affords  new 
light  for  the  interpretation  of  others,  that  are  unful- 
filled. Yet  neither  are  we  to  conceive  that  those 
Jresh  prophecies^  or  this  neiv  light  removes  all  ob- 
scurity ;  enough  is  still  left  to  prevent  or  disap- 
point the  efforts  of  presumption ;  and  only  so 
much  additional  clearness  is  bestowed  on  the 
prophecy,  as  the  Revealer  saw  fit  to  indulge  to 
tliose  who  lived  nearer  the  time  of  its  completion. 

But  this  is  not  all :  By  looking  into  that  plan 
of  Providence,  which  respects  Jesus,  and  the  ends 
to  be  accomplished  by  him,  as  it  is  drawn  out  in 
the  sacred  writings,  we  find  a  distinct  reason  for 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  5S 

the  obscurity  of  tlie  prophecies,  relative  to   that 
subject. 

We  there  find  it  to  have  been  in  the  order  of  the 
divine  councils,  that,  between  the  first  dmvnings, 
of  revelation  and  the  fuller  light  of  the  gospel,  an 
intermediate  and  very  singular  economy,  yet  still 
preparatory  to  that  of  Jesus,  should  be  instituted. 
This  economy  (for  reasons,  which  it  is  not  to  our 
present  purpose  to  deduce,  and  for  some,  no  doubt, 
which  we  should  in  vain  attempt  to  discover)  was  to 
continue  for  many  ages,  and  while  it  continued,  was 
to  be  had  in  honour  among  that  people,  for  whom 
it  was  more  immediately  designed.  But  now  the 
genius  of  those  two  dispensations,  the  Jewish,  I 
mean,  and  the  Christian,  being  wholly  different; 
the  one,  carnal,  and  enforced  by  temporal  sanct- 
ions only,  the  other,  spiritual,  and  established  on 
better  promises,  the  prophets,  who  lived  under  the 
former  of  these  dispensations  (and  the  greater  piut 
of  those  who  prophesied  of  Jesus  lived  under  it) 
"Were  of  course  so  to  predict  the  future  economy, 
as  not  to  disgrace  the  present.  They  were  to  re- 
spect the  law,  even  while  they  announced  the 
gospel,  which  was,  in  due  time,  to  supersede  it.* 

So  much,  we  will  say,  was  to  be  discovered 
as  might  erect  the  thoughts  of  men  towards  some 

-  D.  L.  vol.  Y.  p.  218.  Lond.  1765.-. 


54  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

better  scheme  of  things,  hereafter  to  be  introduc- 
ed ;  certainly  so  much,  as  might  sufficiently  evince 
the  divine  intention  in  that  scheme,  when  it  should 
actually  take  place  ;  but  not  enough  to  indispose 
them  towards  that  state  of  discipline,  under  the  yoke 
of  which  they  were  then  held.  From  this  double 
purpose,  would  clearly  result  that  character,  in  the 
prophecies  concerning  the  new  dispensation,  which 
we  find  impressed  upon  them ;  and  which  St.  Peter 
well  describes,  when  he  speaks  of  them,  as  dis- 
pensing a  light  indeed,  but  a  light  shining  in  a  dark 
place. 

Upon  the  whole,  the  delivery  of  prophecy 
seems  well  suited  to  that  dispensation  which  it 
was  given  to  attest.  If  the  object  in  yiew  had 
been  one  single  event,  to  be  accomplished  all  at 
once,  it  might  perhaps  be  expected  that  the  proph- 
ecies concerning  it  would  have  been  clear  and  pre- 
cise. But,  if  the  scheme  of  Christianity  be  what 
the  scriptures  represent  it  to  be,  a  scheme,  com- 
mencing from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and 
unfolding  itself  by  just  degrees  through  a  long 
succession  of  ages,  and  to  be  fully  accomplished 
only  at  the  consummation  of  all  things,  prophecy^ 
which  was  given  to  attend  on  that  scheme,  and  to 
furnish  a  suitable  attestation  to  it,  must  needs  be 
supposed  to  adapt  itself  to  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
pensation;   that  is,   to  have  different  degrees  of 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  55 

clearness  or  obscurity  according  to  its  place  in  the 
general  system ;  and  not  to  disclose  more  of  it, 
or  in  clearer  terms,  at  one  period,  than  might 
consist  with  the  various  ends  of  wisdom  which 
were  to  be  served  b}'  the  gradual  opening  of  so 
vast  and  intricate  a  scene. 

Another  circumstance  of  affinity  with  this 
is  apt  to  strike  us  in  the  contemplation  of  tlie  scrip- 
tural prophecies.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that 
more  than  one  sense  was  purposely  inclosed  in  some 
of  them  ;  and  we  find,  in  fact,  that  the  writers  of  the 
New  Testament  give  to  many  of  the  old  prophecies 
an  interpretation  very  different  and  remote  from 
that  which  may  be  reasonably  thought  the  primary 
and  immediate  view  of  the  prophets  themselves. 
This  is  what  divines  call  the  double  sense  of 
prophecy ;  by  which  they  mean  an  accomplishment 
of  it  in  more  events  than  one  ;  in  the  same  system 
indeed ;  but  at  distant  intervals,  and  under  different 
parts  of  that  system. 

Now,  as  suspicious  as  tliis  circumstance  ma) 
appear,  at  first  sight,  it  will  be  found,  on  inquiry,  to 
be  exactly  suited  to  that  idea  of  prophecy  which 
the  text  gives  us  of  it,  as  being  from  the  first,  and 
all  along  intended  to  bear  testimony  to  Jesus.  For 
from  that  idea  I  conclude  again. 


I 


56  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

II.  "  That  prophecies  of  a  double  sense  may- 
well  be  expected  in  such  a  scheme." 

And  where  is  the  wonder  that,  if  prophecy  was 
given  to  attest  the  coming  of  Jesus  and  the  dispen- 
sation to  be  erected  by  him,  it  should  occasionally, 
in  every  stage  of  it,  respect  its  main  purpose  ;  and, 
though  the  immediate  object  be  some  other,  it 
should  never  lose  sight  of  that  in  which  it  was 
ultimately  to  find   its  repose   and  end  ? 

It  hath  been  before  observed,  That,  between 
the  earlier  notices  concerning  Jesus  and  the  ad- 
vent of  that  great  person,  it  seemed  good  to  Infinite 
Wisdom  (I  speak  in  terms,  suited  to  the  represen- 
tation of  scripture)  to  institute  the  intermediate 
economy  of  the  Jewish  law.  Among  other  provis- 
ions for  the  administration  of  this  law,  prophecy 
was  one ;  and,  upon  its  own  pretensions,  a  ne- 
cessary one  ;  for  the  government  claims  to  be 
strictly  theocratical ;  and  the  people,  to  be  gov- 
erned by  it,  were  to  be  made  sensible,  at  every 
step,  that  it  was  so.  Therefore  the  interesting 
events  in  their  civil  history  were  to  be  regarded  by 
them,  as  coming  within  the  cognizance,  and  lying 
under  the  control,  of  their  divine  Governor :  to 
which  end,  a  race  of  men  were  successively  raised 
up  among  them  to  give  them  warning  of  those 
events,  and,  by  this  divine  foresight  of  what  was 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  57 

seen  to  be  accomplished  in  their  history,  to  afford 
a  clear  conviction,  that  they  were  in  fact  under 
that  peculiar  government. 

Add  to  this,  that  the  law  itself,  so  wonderfully 
constructed,  was  but  a  part,  indeed  the  rudiments, 
of  one  great  scheme  ;  was  given,  not  for  its  own 
sake,  but  to  make  way  for  a  still  nobler  and  more 
generous  institution ;  was,  in  truth,  a  preparatory 
stiite  of  discipline,  or  padagogy^  as  St.  Paul  terms 
it,  to  bring  the  subjects  of  it,  in  due  time,  to 
Christ,* 

Jesus  then,  the  object  of  the  earliest  prophecies^ 
was  not  overlooked  in  this  following  dispensation  ; 
which  was,  indeed,  instinct  with  presages  of  that 
divine  person.  It  gave  the  shadow  of  good  thhigs 
to  come,  but  the  body  was  of  Christ.^     The  legal 

*  Gal.  iii.  24.-0  ■ii6{i.og  '^uidufuyog  ^/xwv  yiyovBV  elg 
Xqigov. 

■j-  Coloss.  il.  17.  Hence,  St.  Austin  affirms  roundly,  "Tliat,  to 
such  HS  consider  the  genius  of  the  revealed  system,  the  Old  Testa- 
ment must  appear  a  continued  prophecy  of"  the  New." — Vetus  Tes- 
iamentum,  recte  sentientibus,  Prophetia  est  Novi  Testainenti 
\_contr.  Faustutn,  I.  xv.]  and  St.  Jerom  speaks  of  it  as  a  generally 
received  maxim,  "That  it  is  the  manner  of  sacred  scripture,  to 
deliver,  beforehand,  the  truth  of  futurity  in  types" — hunc  esse  morevi 
acripturte  sanctx  utjuturorum  veritatem prainittat,  in  typis  [Hieron. 
T.  iii.  1127.] —  I  know,  that  the  ancient  fathers,  and  from  tliem 
many  moderns,  have  exposed  tUemselves  to  WJUch  and  deserved 


58  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

prophets,  in  like  manner,  while  they  were  imme- 
diately employed,  and  perhaps  believed  themselves 
to  be  solely  employed,  in  predicting  the  occurrences 
of  the  Jewish  state,  were  at  the  same  time,  prelud- 
ing, as  it  were,  to  the  person  and  dispensation  of 
Jesus ;  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  inspired  them,  bear- 
ing out  their  expression,  and  enlarging  their  con- 
ceptions, beyond  the  worth  and  size  of  those  ob- 
jects, which  came  directly  in  their  view. 

censure,  by  pursuing  this  principle  too  minutely  and  superstitious* 
ly,  in  their  mystical  and  allegorical  comments  on  the  Jewish  scrip- 
tures. But  men  of  sense  will  consider,  that  a  principle  is  not 
therefore  to  be  rejected,  because  it  has  been  abused.  For  instance, 
that  the  Passover  was  instituted  with  a  reference  to  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  that  the  paschal  Lamb  was,  in  the  language  of  St.  Austin, 
?i  prophecy,  or,  in  that  of  St.  Jerom,  a  type,  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  will 
seem  highly  credible  to  one  who  considers  the  aptness  of  the  cor- 
respondence in  two  related  parts  of  the  same  system  :  But,  that 
the  famous  Law  in  Deuteronomy,  concerning  the  marriage  of  a 
brother's  widow,  wa.s  prophetic,  or  typical  of  the  dut}',  incumbent  on 
the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  to  espouse  the  widowed  church  of 
Christ,  is  certamly  much  less  clear,  and  will  scarcely  be  admitted 
even  on  tlie  authority  of  St.  Austin.  Hoc  ipsum — quod  uxorem 
fratris  ad  hoc  frater  jussus  est  ducere,  ut  non  sibi,  sed  illisobolem 
suscitaret,  ejusque  vocaret  nomine,  quod  inde  nasceretur  :  quid 
aliud  in  Jigiira  prxmonstrat,  nisi  quia  unusquisque  Evangelii  praedi- 
cator  ita  debet  in  Ecclesia laborare,ut  defuncto  fratri, hoc  est  Christo^ 
siiscitet  semen,  qui  pro  nobis  mortuus  est,  et  quod  suscitatum  fuerit, 
ejus  nomen  accipiat  ?  Contr.  Faustum,  I.  32.  St.  Austin  might, 
perhaps,  say  for  himself,  that  he  had  an  example  of  this  practice  in 
the  mystical  comments  of  St.  Paul :  it  may  be  so  :  but  an  example 
followed  without  warrant  in  this  instance  by  the  learned  father* 
and  not  improbably  ill  understood  by  him. 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  59 

There  is  nothin,^  in  this  accoipit  of  prophecy 
but  what  falls  in  with  our  best  ideas  of  the  divine 
wisdom  ;  intently  prosecuting  one  entire  scheme ; 
and  directing  the  constituent  parts  of  it  to  the 
general  purpose  of  his  providence,  at  the  same 
time  diat  each  serves  to  accomplish  its  own. 

This  double  or  secondary  sense  of  prophecy 
was  so  far  from  giving  offence  to  Lord  Bacon, 
that  he  speaks  of  it  with  admiration,  as  one  strik- 
ing argument  of  its  divinity.  In  sorting  the  pro- 
phecies of  scripture  with  their  events  (a  work 
much  desired  by  this  wise  author,  and  intended 
by  this  lecture)  we  must  alloxv,  says  he,  Jor  that 
latitude  which  is  agreeable  and  familiar  unto  di- 
vine prophecies^  being  oj  the  nature  of  the  Au- 
thor^ with  whom  a  thousand  years  dre  but  as  one 
day ;  and  therefore  they  are  not  fulfilled  punctu- 
ally at  once^  but  have  springing  and  germinant 
accomplishment  'throughout  many  ages,  though 
the  height,  or  fulness  of  them  may  refer  to  some 
ene  age.* 

But,  that  we  may  not  mistake  or  pervert  this 
fine  observation  of  our  great  philosopher,  it  may 
be  proper  to  take  notice,  that  the  reason  of  it  holds 
in  such  prophecies  only  as  respect  the  several  suc- 

•  Adv.  of  Learning-,  b.  ii 


60  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

cessive  parts  of  one  system  ;  which,  being  intimate- 
ly connected  together,  may  be  supposed  to  come 
within  the  view  and  contemplation  of  the  same 
prophecy :  whereas,  it  would  be  endless,  and  one 
sees  not  on  what  grounds  of  reason  we  are  author- 
ized, to  look  out  for  the  accomplishment  of  proph- 
ecy in  any  casual,  unrelated  events  of  general  his- 
tory. The  scripture  speaks  of  prophecy,  as  re- 
specting Jesus,  that  is,  as  being  one  connected 
scheme  of  Providence,  of  which  the  Jewish  dis- 
pensation makes  a  part  :  so  that  here  we  are  led  to 
expect  that  springing  and germinant  accomplishment ^ 
which  is  mentioned.  But  had  the  Jewish  law  been 
complete  in  itself,  and  totally  unrelated  to  the  chris- 
tian, the  general  principle — that  a  thousand  years 
are  -with  God  but  as  one  day — would  no  more  justify 
us  in  extending  a  Jewish  prophecy  to  christian 
events,  because  perhaps  it  was  eminently  fulfilled 
in  them,  than  it  would  justify  us  in  extending  it  to 
any  other  signally  corresponding  events  whatsoever. 
It  is  only  when  the  prophet  hath  one  uniform  con- 
nected design  before  him,  that  we  are  authorized 
to  use  this  latitude  of  interpretation.  For  then  the 
prophetic  spirit  naturally  runs  along  the  several 
parts  of  such  design,  and  unites  the  remotest  events 
with  the  nearest  ;  the  style  of  the  prophet,  in  the 
niean  time,  so  adapting  itself  to  this  double  pros- 
pect,  as  to  paint  the  near  and  subordinate  event 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPnECY.  61 

in  terms  that  empliatically  represent  the  distant  and 
more  considerable* 

So  that,  with  this  explanation,  nothing  can  be 
more  just  or  philosophical  than  the  idea  which 
Lord  Bcicon  suggests  of  divine  prophecy. 

The  great  scheme  of  redemption,  we  are  now 
considering,  being  the  only  scheme  in  the  plan  of 
Providence,  which,  as  far  as  we  know,  hath  been 
prepared  and  dignified  by  a  continued  system  of 
prophecy,  at  least  this  being  the  only  scheme  to 
which  we  have  seen  a  prophetic  system  applied, 
men  do  not  so  readily  apprehend  the  doctrine  of 
double  senses  in  prophecy,  as  they  would  do,  if  they 
saw  it  exemplified  in  other  cases.  But  what  the 
history  of  mankind  does  not  supply,  we  may  repre- 
sent to  ourselves  by  many  obvious  suppositions  ; 
which  cannot  justify  indeed  such  a  scheme  of  things, 
but  may  facilitate  the  conception  of  it. 

Suppose,  for  instance,  that  it  had  been  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Deity  (as  it  unquestionably  was)  to 
erect  the  free  government  of  ancient  Rome  ; 
and  that,  from  the  time  of  i^neas'  landing  in  Italy, 
he  had  given  prophetic  intimations  of  this  purpose. 
Suppose,  further,  that  he  had  seen  fit,  for  the  bet- 
ter discipline  of  his  favoured  people,  to  place  them, 
for  a  season,  under  the  yoke  of  the  regal  govern- 


62  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

ment ;  and  that,  during  that  state  of  things,  he  had 
instructed  his  prophets  to  for^tel  the  wars  and 
other  occurrences  which  should  distinguish  that  pe- 
riod of  their  history.  Here  would  be  a  case  some- 
what similar  to  that  of  the  Jews  under  their  theo- 
cratic regimen ;  not  exactly  indeed,  because  proph- 
ecy, as  we  have  seen,  was  essential  to  the  Jewish 
polity,  but  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  regal  or  any 
other  polity  of  the  Romans.  But  allow  for  this  dif- 
ference, and  suppose  that,  for  some  reason  or  other, 
the  spirit  of  prophecy  was  indulged  to  this  people, 
under  their  kings,  as  it  was  to  the  Jews,  under  their 
theocracy  ;  and  that  it  was  primarily  employed  in 
the  same  way,  that  is,  in  predicting  their  vari- 
ous fortunes  under  that  regimen  :  Suppose,  I  say, 
all  this,  and  would  it  surprise  us  to  find  that  their 
prophets,  in  dilating  on  this  part  of  their  scheme, 
should  in  a  secondary  sense  predict  the  future  and 
more  splendid  part  of  it  ?  That,  having  the  whole 
equally  presented  to  their  view,  they  should  antici- 
pate the  coming  glories  of  their  Jree  state,  even  in 
a  prophecy  which  directly  concerned  their  regain 
and  much  humbler  successes  ?  That,  in  comment- 
ing on  their  petty  victories  over  the  Sabins  and 
Latins,  they  should  drop  some  hints  that  pointed  at 
their  African  and  Asiatic  triumphs  ;  or,  in  tracing 
the  shadow  of  freedom  they  enjoyed  under  the  best 
of  their  kings,  they  should  let  fall  some  strokes,  that 
more  expressly  designed  the  substantial  liberty  of 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  63 

their  equal  republic  :  the  end,  as  we  suppose,  and 
completion  of  that  scheme,  for  the  sake  of  which 
the  prophetic  power  itself  had  been  communicated 
to  them  ?  Still  more  :  supposing  we  had  such  pro- 
phecies now  in  our  hands,  and  that  we  found  them 
ap[)licable  indeed  in  a  general  way  to  the  former 
parts  of  their  history,  but  frequently  more  expres- 
sive of  events  in  the  latter,  should  we  doubt  of  their 
being  prophecies  in  a  double  sense,  or  should  we 
tiiink  it  strange  that  two  successive  and  dependent 
dispensations  in  the  same  connected  scheme  should 
be  at  once  the  object  of  the  same  predictions  ? 
And  lastly,  to  put  an  end  to  these  questions,  could 
there  seem  to  be  equal  reason  for  applying  these 
predictions  to  such  events  as  might  possibly  cor- 
respond to  them  in  some  other  history,  the  Grecian, 
for  instance,  as  for  applying  them  to  similar  events 
in  the  Roman  history  ? 

Let  me  just  observe  further,  that,  from  what 
hath  been  said  under  these  two  articles,  we  may 
clearly  discern  the  difference  between  Pagan  ora- 
cles^ and  Scriptural  prophecies.  Both  have  been 
termed  obscure  and  ambiguous ;  and  an  invidious 
parallel  hath  been  made,  or  insinuated,  between 
them.*  The  Pagan  oracles  were  indeed  obscure^ 
sometimes  to  a  degree  that  no  reasonable  sense 

*  Dr.  Middleton,  Works,  vol.  iii.  p.  177.     Lond.  1752,  4to. 


64  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

could  be  made  of  them  :  they  were  also  ambigu-^ 
ousy  in  the  worst  sense ;  I  mean,  so  as  to  admit 
contrary  interpretations.  The  scriptural  prophe- 
cies we  own  to  be  obscure^  to  a  certain  degree : 
And  we  may  call  them,  too,  ambiguous ;  because 
they  contained  two,  consistent  indeed,  but  differ- 
ent meanings.  But  here  is  the  distinction  I  would 
point  out  to  you.  The  obscurity  and  ambiguity 
of  the  Pagan  oracles  had  no  necessary,  or  reasona- 
ble cause  in  the  subject,  on  which  they  turned : 
the  obscurity  and  ambiguity  of  the  scriptural 
prophecies  have  an  evident  reason  in  the  system 
to  which  they  belong.  As  the  Pagan  predictions 
had  near  and  single  events  for  their  object,  the  fate 
perhaps  of  soine  depending  war,  or  the  success  of 
some  council,  then  in  agitation,  they  might  have 
been  clearly  and  precisely  delivered ;  and  in  fact 
we  find  that  such  of  the  Jewish  predictions  as 
foretold  events  of  that  sort  and  character,  were  so 
delivered:  But,  the  scriptural  prophecies  under 
consideration  respecting  one  immense  scheme  of 
Providence,  it  might  be  expedient  that  the  remoter 
parts  should  be  obscurely  revealed ;  as  it  was  sure- 
ly natiu'al  that  the  connected  parts  of  such  a 
scheme  should  be  shewn  together. 

We  see  then  what  force  the^e  is  in  that  ques- 
tion, which  is  asked  with  so  much  conidc^nce — 
"/j:  it  possible  J  that  the  same  character  can  be  due 


I 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  65 

"  to  the  Jewish  prophecies^  which  the  rvise  and 
"  virtuous  in  the  heathen  -world  considered  as  an 
"  argument  of  fraud  and  falsehood,  in  the  Pythian 
''prophecies?''* 

Firsts  we  say,  the  character  is  not  entirely  the 
same  in  both :  and,  secondly^  that,  so  far  as  it  is 
the  same,  that  character  is  very  becoming  in  the 
Jewish,  but  utterly  absurd  in  the  Pythian  prophecies. 
What  was  owing  to  fraud  or  ignorance  in  the  Pa- 
gan diviner,  is  reasonably  ascribed  to  the  depth 
and  height  of  that  Wisdom,  which  informed  the 
Jewish  prophet. t 

To  proceed  with  our  subject.  It  further 
appears, 

III.  On  the  grounds  of  the  text,  we  now  stand 
upon,  "  to  be  very  conceivable  and  credible  that 
the  line  of  prophecy  should  run  chiefly  in  one 
family  and  people,  as  we  are  informed  it  did, 
and  that  the  other  nations  of  the  earth  should  be 
no  further  the  immediate  objects  of  it,  than  as 
they  chanced  to  be  connected  with  that  people.'^ 

Prophecy,  in  the  ideas  of  scripture,  was  not 
ultimately  given   for   the   private  use   of  this  or 

•  Dr.  Middleton,  vol.  iii  p.  177. 
\  See  further  on  vbU  subject,  D-  L.  vol.  t.  p.  290- 


ee  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

that  nation,  nor  yet  for  the  nobler  and  more 
general  purpose  of  proclaiming  the  superintending 
providence  of  the  Deity  (an  awful  truth,  which 
men  might  collect  for  themselves  from  the  estab- 
lished constitution  of  nature)  but  simply  to  evi- 
dence the  truth  of  the  Christian  revelation.  It 
was  therefore  confined  to  one  nation,  purposely 
set  apart  to  preserve  and  attest  the  oracles  of 
God ;  and  to  exhibit,  in  their  public  records  and 
whole  history,  the  proofs  and  credentials  of  an 
amazing  dispensation,  which  God  had  decreed  to 
accomplish  in  Christ  Jesus.* 

This  conclusion,  I  say,  seems  naturally  and 
fairly  drawn  from  the  great  principle,  that  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  was  the  testimony  qfJesuSy  because 
the  means  appear  to  be  well  suited  and  propor- 
tioned to  the  end.  The  testimojiy  thought  fit  to 
be  given,  was  not  one  or  two  prophecies  only,  but 

*  Quand  un  seul  homme  auroit  fait  un  lln*e  des  predictions  de 
Jesus  Christ  pour  le  terns  et  pour  la  maniere,  et  que  Jesus  Christ 
seroit  venu  conformement  a  ces  propheties,  ce  seroit  une  force 
infinie.  Mais  il  y  a  bien  plus  ici.  Cast  une  suite  d'hommes 
durantquatre  mille  ans,  qui  constamment  et  sans  variation  viennent 
i'un  ensuite  de  I'autre  predire  ce  meme  avenement.  C'est  vs 
PEUPLE  TOUT  entier  qui  I'annonce,  et  qui  subsiste  pendant 
quatre  mille  annees,  pour  rendre  en  corps  temoignage  des  assur- 
ances qu'ils  en  ont,  et  dont  ils  ne  peuvent  eire  detournes  par  quel- 
ques  menaces  et  quelque  persecution  qu'on  leur  fasse  :    ceci  ^st 

TOUT  AUTREMENT   CONSIDERABLE.       PaSCal. 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  57 

a  scheme  of  prophecy,  gradually  prepared  and 
continued  through  a  large  tract  of  time.  But  how 
could  such  a  scheme  be  executed,  or  rather  how 
could  it  clearly  be  seen,  that  there  was  such  a 
scheme  in  view,  if  some  one  people  had  not  been 
made  the  repository,  and,  in  part,  the  instrument 
of  the  divine  counsels,  in  regard  to  Jesus ;  some 
one  people,  I  say,  among  whom  we  might  trace 
the  several  parts  of  such  a  scheme,  and  observe 
the  dependance  they  had  on  each  other ;  that  so 
the  idea  of  what  we  call  a  scheme,  might  be  duly 
impressed  upon  us  ? 

For,  had  the  notices  concerning  the  Redeemer 
been  dispersed  indiftcrently  among  all  nations, 
where  had  been  that  uncorrupt  and  unsuspected 
testimony,  that  continuity  of  evidence,  that  un- 
broken chain  of  prediction,  all  tending,  by  just 
degrees,  to  the  same  point,  which  we  now  con- 
template with  wonder  in  the  Jewish  scriptures  ? 

It  is  not  then  that  the  rest  of  the  world  was 
overlooked*  in  the  plan  of  God's  providence,  but 
that  he  saw  fit  to  employ  the  ministry  of  one 
people;  this  last,  I  say,  and  not  the  other,  is  the 
reason  why  the  divine  communications  concerning 
Christ  were  appropriated  to  the  Jews. 

*  See  the  passage  before  referred  to  in  Sermon  i.  p.  13. 


i^B  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THB 

Yes,  but  "  some  one  of  the  greater  nations 
had  better  been  intrusted  with  that  charge." 
This  circumstance,  I  allow,  might  have  struck  a 
superficial  observer  more  :  but  could  the  integrity 
of  the  prophetic  scheme  have  been  more  discern- 
able  amidst  the  multiform  and  infinitely  involved 
transactions  of  a  mighty  people,  than  in  the  sim- 
pler story  of  this  s.nall  Jewish  family  ;  or  would 
the  hand  or  work  of  God,  who  loves  to  manifest 
himself  by  weak  instruments,  have  been  more 
conspicuous  in  that  designation  ? 

On  the  whole,  I  forget  not,  with  what  awful 
diffidence  it  becomes  us  to  reason  on  such  sub- 
jects. But  the  Jact  being,  that  o;z(?,  in  preference 
to  other  nations,  had  the  honour  of  conveying 
the  prophetic  admonitions  concerning  Jesus,  it 
may  be  allowable  to  inquire,  with  modesty,  into 
the  reasons  of  that  appointment ;  and  the  end  of 
prophecy  being  clearly  assigned  in  sacred  scrip- 
ture, such  reasons  will  not  be  hastily  rejected,  as 
obviously  present  themselves  to  an  inquirer  from 
the  consideration  of  that  end. 

The  benefits  of  prophecy,  though  conveyed 
by  one  nation,  would  finally  redound  to  all ;  and 
the  more  effectually^  vve  have  seen,  for  being  con- 
veyed by  one  nation.     May  we  not  conclude  then 


trut:  idea  of  prophecy.         m 

(having  the  Jact,  as  I  said,  to  reason  upon)  that, 
to  olDtain  such  purpose,  it  was  fit  to  select  a  pecu- 
liar people  ?  And,  if  thus  much  be  acknowledged, 
it  will  hardly  be  thought  a  question  of  much  mo- 
ment, though  no  answer  could  be  given  to  it,  why 
the  Jeivs  had  diat  exclusive  privilege  conferred 
wpon  them. 

It  is  true,  a  great  scheme  of  prophecy  was 
once  revealed  to  a  gentile  king  ;*  but  a  king, 
connected  with  the  Jews,  and  who  had  a  Jewish 
prophet  for  his  interpreter.  It  is,  besides,  observ- 
able of  that  prophetic  scheme,  that  it  laid  open  the 
future  fortunes  of  four  great  empires ;  but  all  of 
them  instruments  in  the  hand  of  God  to  carry  on 
his  designs,  on  the  Jewish  people  first,  but  ulti- 
mately, with  regard  to  Jesus.  For  it  hath  been  re- 
marked with  equal  truth  and  penetration,  that 
Nebuchadnezzar's  vision  of  the  four  kingdoms 
was  designed,  as  a  sort  of  prophetic  chronology^ 
to  point  oat,  by  a  series  of  successive  empires,  the 
beginning  and  end  of  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom. 
So  that  the  reason,  why  those  four  empires  only 
were  distinguished  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  was 
not  because  they  were  greater  than  all  others,  but 
simply  because  the  course  of  their  history  led,  in 

*  Daniel,  c.  ii. 


70  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

a  regular  and  direct  succession,  to  the  times  and 
reign  of  Christ.* 

We  see  then,  on  the  principle,  that  prophecy 
was  given  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  only^  that  no  pre- 
sumption lies  against  the  truth  of  it,  on  account  of 
its  respecting  chiefly  one  people,  how  inconsidera- 
ble soever  in  itself,  or  from  its  silence  in  regard  to 
some  of  the  largest  and  most  flourishing  kingdoms 
that  have  appeared  in  the  world. 

IV.  Lastly  (for  I  now  hasten  to  an  end  of  this 
discourse)  I  infer  from  the  same  principle,  "  That, 

*  Est  autem  Quaternlo  iste  regnorum  Danielis  (quod  Imprimis 
observari  velim)  cHROKOT^ociA  q,u^dam  prophetic^,  non  tarn 
annorum  quam  regnorum  intervallis  distincta,  ubi  regnorum  in 
praecipua  orbis  terrarum  parte,  simul  ecclesiam  et  populum  Dei 
complexa,  sibi  invicem  succedentium  serie,  monstratur  tempus 
quo  Christi  regnum  a  tot  seculis  promissum  etprimum  inchoandum 
sit,   idemque  demum  certis  temporibus  consummandum. 

— Ex  his,  quae  dicta  sunt,  ratio  elucet,  quare,  ex  omnibus  mundi 
regnis,  quatuor  hsec  sola  selegit  Spiritus  sanctus,  quorum  fata  tarn 
insigni  ornaret  prophetia  ;  nempe  quia  ex  his  solis  inter  omnia  mun- 
di regna  periodus  temporum  ejusmodi  contexi  potuit,  qua  recta  serie 
et  ordinata  successione  perduceret  ad  tempora  et  momenta  regni 
Christi.  Non  vero  quia  nulla  istis  paria  imperia,  forsan  et  aliquibus 
majora,  per  omnia  secula  orbis  visurus  esset.  Nam  neque  Saracen- 
©rum  olim,  neque  hodie  Turcarum,  neque  Tartarorum  regna  ditio- 
nis  ampUtudine  Persico  aut  Grseco,  puto  nee  Assyrio,  quicquam 
concedunt  ;  imo,  ni  fallor,  excedunt. 

Mede's  Works,  b.  iii.  p.  712.  Lond.  1672. 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  71 

if,  even  after  a  mature  consideration  of  the  proph- 
ecies, and  of  the  events,  in  which  they  are  taken 
to  be  fulfilled,  there  should,  after  all,  be  some 
cloud  remaining  on  this  subject,  which  with  all 
our  wit  or  pains  we  cannot  wholly  remove,  this 
state  of  things  would  afford  no  objection  to  proph- 
ecy, because  it  is  indeed  no  otlier  than  we  might 
reasonably  expect." 

For,  1.  If  Jesus  be  the  end  of  prophecy,  the 
same  reasons  that  made  it  fit  to  deliver  some  pre- 
dictions darkly,  will  further  account  to  us  for  some 
degree  of  obscurity  in  the  application  of  them  to 
their  corresponding  events. 

I  say — will  account  to  us  for  such  obscurity — 
for,  whatever  those  reasons  were,  they  could  not 
have  taken  effect,  but  by  the  intervention  of  such 
means^  as  must  darken  in  some  degree,  the  appli- 
cation of  a  prophecy,  even  after  the  accomplish- 
ment of  it ;  unless  we  say,  that  an  object  can  be 
seen  as  distinctly  through  a  veil^  as  without  one. 
For  instance ;  figurative  la7iguage  is  the  chief  of 
those  means,  by  which  it  pleased  the  Inspirer  to 
throw  a  shade  on  prophecies,  unfulfilled :  but  fig- 
urative language,  from  the  nature  of  it,  is  not  so 
precise  and  clear,  as  literal  expression^  even  when 
the  event  prefigured  has  lent  its  aid  to  illustrate 
and  explain  tliat  language. 


72  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

If  then  it  was^t  that  some  prophecies  concern- 
ing Jesus  should  be  delivered  obscurely,  it  cannot  be 
supposed  that  such  prophecies,  when  they  come  to 
be  applied^  will  acquire  a  full  and  absolute  perspi- 
cuity.* 

2.  If  the  dispensation  of  Jesus  be  the  main  sub- 
ject of  the  prophecies,  then  may  some  of  them  be 
still  impenetrable  to  us,  because  the  various  for- 
tunes of  that  dispensation  are  not  yet  perfectly  dis- 
closed, and  so  some  of  them  may  not  hitherto  have 
been  fulfilled.  But  the  completion  of  a  prophecy 
is  that  which  gives  the  utmost  degree  of  clearness, 
of  which  it  is  capable. 

3.  But  lastly  and  chiefly,  if  the  end  and  use  of 
prophecy  be  to  attest  the  truth  of  Christianity,  then 
may  we  be  sure  that  such  attestation  will  not  car- 
ry with  it  the  utmost  degree  of  evidence.  For 
Christianity  is  plainly  a  state  of  discipline  and  pro- 
bation :  calculated  to  improve  our  moral  nature,  by 
giving  scope  and  exercise  to  our  moral  faculties. 
So  that,  though  the  evidence  for  it  be  real  evi- 

*  To  this  purpose  the  late  learned  and  ing-enious  author  of  the 
Discourses  on  Prophecy — "  A  figurative  and  dark  description  of  a  fu- 
ture event  will  be  figurative  and  dark  still,  when  the  event  hap- 
pens." And  again — '•  No  event  can  m^ike  a  figurative  or  metapho- 
rical expression  to  be  a  plain  or  literal  one."  Bishop  Sherlock,  Disc 
ii.  p.  32  and  36,  London,  1749. 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  73 

dence,  and  on  the  whole  sufficient  evidence,  yet 
neither  can  we  expect  it  to  be  of  that  sort  which 
should  comjx:!  our  assent.  Something  must  be 
left  to  quicken  our  attention,  to  excite  our  indus- 
try, and  to  try  the  natural  ingenuity  of  the  human 
mind. 

Had  the  purpose  of  prophecy  been  to  shew, 
merely,  that  a  predicted  event  was  foreseen,  then 
the  end  had  been  best  answered  by  throwing  all 
possible  evidence  into  the  completion.  But  its 
concern  being  to  shew^  this  to  such  only  as  should 
be  disposed  to  admit  a  reasonable  degree  of  evi- 
dence, it  was  not  necessaiy,  or  rather  it  was  plain- 
ly not  fit,  that  the  completion  should  be  seen  in 
that  strong  and  irresistible  light.* 

For  all  the  reasons,  now  given  (and  doubtless, 
for  many  more)  it  was  to  be  expected,  that  proph- 
ecy would  not  be  one  cloudless  emanation  of  light 
and  glory.  If  it  be  clear  enough  to  serve  the  ends, 
for  which  it  was  designed,  if  through  all  its  obscur- 
ities, we  be  able  to  trace  the  hand  and  intention  of 
its  divine  Author;  what  more  would  we  have? 
How  improvidently,  indeed,  do  we  ask  more  of 
that  great  Being,  who,  for  the  sake  of  the  natural 

•  Le  dessein  de  Dieu  est  plus  de  perfectionner  la  volonte,  que 
Tesprit.  Or,  la  clarte  pei'faite  ne  serviroit  qu'a  I'esprit,  et  nuiroit 
a  la  volonte.     Pascal. 

10 


74  CONCLUSIONS  FROM  THE 

world,  clothes  the  heavens  with  blackness,  Is.  1.  3. ; 
and  in  equal  mercy  to  the  moral  world,  veils  his 
nature  and  providence  in  thick  clouds^  and  makes 
darkness  his  pavilion,  Ps.  xviii.   11  ? 

To  THESE  deductions  from  the  text,  more  might 
be  added.  For  I  believe  it  will  be  found  that  if  the 
endo{  prophecy,  as  here  delivered,  be  steadily  kept  in 
view  and  diligently  pursued,  it  will  go  a  great  way 
towards  leading  us  to  a  prosperous  issue  in  most 
of  those  inquiries,  which  are  thought  to  perplex 
this  subject.  But  I  mean  to  reason  from  it  no 
farther  than  just  to  shew,  in  the- way  of  specimen, 
the  method  in  which  it  becomes  us  to  speculate 
on  the  prophetic  system.  We  are  not  to  imagine 
principles,  at  pleasure,  and  then  apply  them  to  that 
system.  But  we  are,  first,  to  find  out  what  the  prin- 
ciples are,  on  which  prophecy  is  founded,  and  by 
which  it  claims  to  be  tried ;  and  then  to  see  wheth- 
er they  will  hold,  that  is,  whether  they  will  aptly 
and  properly  apply  the  particulars,  of  which  it 
is  compounded.  If  they  will,  the  system  itself  is 
thus  far  clearly  justified.  All  that  remains  is  ta 
compare  the  prophecies  with  their  corresponding 
events,  in  order  to  assure  ourselves  that  there  is 
real  evidence  of  their  completion. 

The  use  of  this  method  has  been  shewn  in 
FOUR  capital  instances.      It  is  objected  to  the 


TRUE  IDEA  OF  PROPHECY.  75 

scriptural  prophecies,  tJiat  they  are  obscure — that 
they  abound  in  double  senses — that  they  were  deliv- 
ered to  one  people — that^  after  all,  there  is  some, 
times  difficulty  in  making  out  the  completion — all 
of  them,  it  is  said,  very  suspicious  circumstances ; 
aiid  which  rather  indicate  a  scheme  of  human 
contrivance,  than  of  divine  inspiration. 

t 
To  these  objections  it  is  replied,  that,  from  the 
very  idea  which  the  scriptures  themselves  give  of 
prophecy,  these  circumstances,  must  needs  be 
found  in  it ;  and  further  still,  that  these  circum- 
stances, when  fairly  considered,  do  honour  to  that 
idea  :  for  that  tlie  obscurity,  complained  of,  re- 
sults, Jro77i  the  immensity  of  the  scheme — the 
double  senses,  from  the  intimate  connexion  of  its 
parts — the  partial  and  confined  delivery,  fro?Ji  the 
ivisdom  and  necessity  of  selecting  a  peculiar  people 
to  be  the  vehicle  and  repository  of  the  sacred  ora- 
cles— And  lastly,  the  incomplete  evidence,  from 
the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  from  the  moral  genius 
of  that  dispensation,  to  which  the  scheme  of  prophe- 
cy itself  belongs. 

In  conclusion,  it  is  now  seen  to  what  purpose 
these  preliminary  discourses  serve,  and  in  what 
method  they  have  been  conducted. 


76  CONCLUSIONS,  &c. 

The  FIRST,  shewed  the  vanity  and  folly  o£ 
reasoning  on  the  subject  of  scriptural  prophecy 
from  our  preconceived  fancies  and  arbitrary  as- 
sumptions. The  SECOND,  shewed  the  only  true 
wav  of  reasoning  upon  it  to  be  from  scriptural 
principles,  and  then  opened  and  explained  one 
such  prijiciple.  In  this  last,  I  have  shewn  that, 
by  prosecuting  this  way  of  reasoning  from  the 
principle  assigned,  some  of  the  more  specious 
objections  to  the  scriptural  prophecies  are  easily 
obviated. 

Tuken  together,  these  three  discourses  serve  to 
illustrate  the  general  idea  of  prophecy,  considered 
as  one  great  schenne  of  testimony  to  the  religion  of 
Jesus ;  and  consequently  open  a  way  for  the  fair 
and  equitable  consideration  of  particular  prophe- 
cies, tile  more  im,mediate  subject  of  this  lecture. 


SERMON  IV. 

THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT  FROM  PROPHECY. 

John  xiii.  19. 

JVow  I  tell  you  before  it  comCy  that^  when  it  is  cwne 
to  pass,  ye  may  believe,  that  I  am  He. 

XT  hath  been  conduded  (not  on  the  slight 
grounds  of  hypothesis,  but  on  the  express 
authority  of  scripture,)  that  prophecy  was  given 

TO    ATTEST    THE     MISSION    OF  JeSUS:     tO    afFord 

a  reasonable  evidence,  that  the  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion, of  which  he  was  the  great  instrument  and 
mhiister,  was,  in  truth,  of  divine  appointment  ; 
and  was  carried  on  under  the  immediate  cognizance 
and  direction  of  the  Supreme  Being,  whose  pre- 
rogative it  is  to  see  through  all  time,  and  to  call 
those  things,  which  be  not,  as  though  they  xvere.^ 

*  Romans  iv- 17 


78  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

Our  next  inquiry  will  be,  how  the  prophetic 
scriptures  serve  to  that  end,  and  what  that  evi- 
dence is  (I  mean,  taking  for  granted,  not  the  truth 
of  the  prophetic  scheme  itself,  but  the  truth  of  the 
representation^  given  of  it  in  scripture)  which  is 
thus  administered  to  us  by  the  light  of  prophecy. 

I.  The  text  refers  to  a  particular  prophecy  of 
our  Lord,  concerning  the  treachery  of  Judas  ;  of 
which,  says  he  to  his  disciples,  /  now  tell  you  be- 
Jore  it  co?ne,  that^  when  it  is  come  to  pass^  ye  may 
believe^  that  I  am  He :  that  is,  "I add  this,  to  the 
other  predictions  concerning  myself;  that,  when 
ye  see  it  fulfilled,  as  it  soon  will  be,  ye  may  be 
the  more  convinced  of  my  being  the  person,  I 
assume  to  be,  the  Messias  foretold,'''* 

The  information,  here  given,  was  perhaps  in- 
tended by  our  Lord  to  serve  a  particular  purpose, 
To  prevent,  we  will  say,  the  offence,  which  the 
disciples  might  have  taken  at  the  circumstance  of 
his  being  betrayed  by  one  of  them,  if  they  had  not, 
previously,  been  admonished  of  it.  But  the  reason 
of  the  thing  shews,  that  the  use,  wliich  the  disci- 
ples are  directed  to  make  of  this  prophecy,  was 
the  general  use  of  the  prophecies  concerning  Jesus. 
The  completion  was  to  verify  the  prediction,  in  all 
cases ;   and  to  convince  the  world,  that  He  was 


I 


FROM  PROPHECY.  79 

the  Messiah,  in  whom  such  things  should  be  seen 
to  be  accompHshedj  as  had  been  expressly  foretold.* 

Indeed  prophecies,  unaccomplished,  may  have 
their  use  ;  that  is,  they  may  serve  to  raise  a  gen- 
eral  expectation  of  a  predicted  evcmt  in  the  minds 
of  those,  who,  for  other  reasons,  regard  the  person 
predicting  it,  in  the  light  of  a  true  prophet.  And 
such  might  be  one,  a  subordinate ^  use  of  the  pro- 
phecies concerning  Jesus :  but  they  could  not  be 
applied  to  the  proof  of  his  pretensions,  till  they 
were  seen  to  be  fulfilled.  Nor  can  they  be  so 
applied  even  then,  unless  the  things  predicted  be, 
confessedly,  beyond  the  reach  of  human  foresight. 

Under  these  conditions,  the  argument  is  clear 
iUid  easy,  and  will  lie  thus.  "  A  great  variety  of 
distant,  or,  at  least,  future  events,  inscrutable  to 
human  sagacity,  and  respecting  one  person  (whom 
we  will  call,  Messiah)  have  been  by  different  men, 
and  at  different  times,  predicted.  These  events 
Iiave  accordingly  come  to  pass,  in  the  history  and 
fortunes  of  one  person ;  in  such  sort,  that  each  is 
seen  to  be,  in  a  proper  sense,  fulfilled  in  him,  and 

*  T«Dt«  d  Geo?  Tir^oe/x^^viKre  5/«  ts  tsi^o<^v^i'ah 
'TsvevfJi.cilog  yi^i^Keiv  yivea'^ui,  lv\  orav  yivvpai,  fJi-vi  UTigvi^ifl, 

T.  MAnxvn,  Apol.  i.  r.  74 


so  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

all  together  in  no  other  person  whatsoever :  There- 
fore the  prediction  of  these  events  was  divinely 
inspired  :  or  (which  comes  to  the  same  thing) 
therefore  the  person,  claiming  under  these  predic- 
tions to  be  the  Messiah,  or  person  foretold,  hath 
his  claims  confirmed  and  justified  by  the  highest 
authority,  that  of  God  himself." 

Such  is  the  argument  from  prophecy :  and  on 
this  foundation,  Jesus  assumes  to  be  the  Mes- 
siah;  and  his  religion,  to  be  divine. 

II.  Let  us  now  see,  what  the  amount  of  that 
evidence  is,  which  results  from  this  kind  of  proof. 

/  Careless  talkers  may  say,  and  sometimes  think, 
"  that  prophecy  is  but  an  art  of  conjecturing 
shrewdly ;  that  the  sagacity  of  one  man  is  seen  to 
be  vastly  superior  to  that  of  another ;  that,  in  some 
men,  the  natural  faculty  may  be  so  improved  by 
experience,  as  to  look  like  divination;  and  that 
no  precise  bounds  can  be  set  to  its  powers." 
Light  or  skeptical  minds  may,  I  say,  amuse  them- 
selves with  such  fancies  :  but  serious  men  will 
readily  acknowledge.  That  miny  future  events, 
especially,  if  remote,  or  extraordinary,^  or  describ- 

*  Socrates  foretold  that  he  should  die  within  three  days :  and  the 
event  followed — JUst  apud  Flatonem  Socrates,  cum  esset  in  ciistodia 
Mtblica,  dicens  Critoni  suo  faTniliari,  ^ibi  post  tcrtium  diem  esse  nw 


FROM  PROPHECY.  81 

cd  with  some  degree  of  particular  it  ij^  arc  not 
uithin  the  ability  of  the  human  mind  to  predict. 
And,  to  cut  off  all  occasion  of  cavil,  let  it  be  own- 
ed, that  the  argument  under  consideration  is,  or 
ought  to  be,  drawn  from  the  completion  of  prophe- 
cies, so  qualified. 

To  evade  the  force,  which  this  argument  ap- 
parently carries  with  it,  it  must  then  be  said,  that 
the  completion  of  any  particular  prophecy,  alledg- 
ed,  was  fortuitous,  or,  what  we  call,  a  lucky  hit. 

"  Coincidencies  of  this  sort,  we  may  be  told,  are 
very  frequent.  In  the  ceaseless  revolution  of  hu- 
man afFuirs,  some  event  or  other  will  be  turning 
up,  which  may  give  a  countenance  to  the  wildest 
and  most  hazardous  conjecture.  Hence  it  is, 
that  every  groundless  fear,  every  dream,  almost, 
has  the  appearance  of  being  realized  by  correspond- 
ing accident ;  which  will  not  be  long  in  occurring 
to  those,  who  are  upon  the  watch  co  make  such 
discoveries.      Upon  these  grounds,  the  supersti- 

riendum — quod,  ut  est  dictum,  sic  scribitur  contigisse.  [Cic.  cle  Div.  1.  i. 
c.  25.3  Jtsus  foretold  that  he  should  suflTei-  death  by  crucifixion. 
[John  iii.  14.  viii.  28.  xii,  32  ]  He,  likewise,  foretold  that  he  should 
rise  from  the  dead,  within  three  days  after  his  ci'ucifixion.  [John  ii.  19. 
Matth.  xii.  39,  40.] — The  first  of  these  predictions,  miglit  be  a  saga- 
cious conjecture.  Can  it  be  said  of  such,  as  the  ttto  last, 
Auguriiim,  ratio  est,  et  eonjectura  futuri  ? 

Ovid,  Trist.  1.  i.  viii.  51. 
11 


§2  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

tion  of  om€7is  hath,  at  all  times,  been  able  to  sus- 
tain itself;  and  to  acquire  a  degree  of  credit,  even 
with  wise  men.  We  see,  then,  that  chance,  in  a 
good  degree,  supplies  the  place  of  inspiration :  and 
that  He,  who  sets  up  for  a  prophet,  is  likely  to 
drive  a  safe,  as  well  as  gainful  trade ;  especially, 
if  he  have  but  the  discretion  not  to  deal  too  freely 
in  precise  descriptions  of  times y  and  persons:*  a 
consideration,  of  great  moment  to  the  men  of  this 
craft  ;f  and  which  hath  not  been  overlooked  by 
those,  whom  we  account  true  prophets. '* 

Such  libertine  reflections,  as  these,  thrown  out 
with  an  air  of  negligent  ridicule,  have  too  often  the 
effect  intended  by  them.  At  the  same  time,  they 
disgust  sober  men,  and  are  thought  too  light  and 
trivial  to  deserve  a  confutation.  But,  because  I 
take  these  suggestions,  with  whatever  levity,  or 
disingenuity,  they  may  be  made,  to  contain  the 
whole,  or  at  least,  the  chief  strength  of  the  infidel 

*  Hoc  si  est  in  libris,  in  qiiem  hominem,  et  in  quod  tempus  est  I 
Callide  enim,  qui  ilia  composuit,  perfecit,ut,  qiiotlcunque  accidisset, 
praedictum  videretuv,  homtmtm  et  temporum  definitione  sublata — • 
said,  in  discredit  of  the  Sibylline  oracles  [Z)e  Div.  1.  ii.  p.  295.  fol- 
Lutet.  1565  :]  how  far  applicable  to  the  scriptural  prophecies,  will 
be  seen  in  its  place. 

f  A/«  TO  oKuQ  elvui  u[i.oi.1vi\KCi  eAarlov,  5/«  twv  yfvwv 
T8  Ts^uyfjicii^  Keysaiv  ot  fxcivleig.  And  again— o/  %§v](r- 
{JiOhoyoi,  «  'TS^oaopP^Ovlui  tsQre.  Aristot.  Rhet.  1.  iii.  c.  v- 


FROM  PROPHECY.  83 

cause,  on  this  subject,  I  shall  not  decline  to  give 
them  a  very  serious  answer. 

It  is  true,  no  doubt,  what  is  here  alledg- 
cd.  That  the  conjectures  of  fanciful  or  designing 
men,  whether  grounded  on  casual  signs,  or  deliv- 
ered in  the  direct  way  of  prophecy,  have  been  fre- 
quently verified  in  the  events :  that  is,  such  events 
have  actually  come  to  pass,  in  the  sense  put  upon 
the  sigTij  when  it  was  observed,  and  in  the  literal 
sense  of  the  prophecy^  as  delivered.  History  and 
common  life,  it  is  agreed,  abound  in  such  in- 
stancesj*  and  I  shall  even  make  no  scruple  to 
produce  one  of  each  sort ;  as  much,  at  least,  to  the 
purpose  of  these  objectors,  as  any  of  those,  which 
they  have  produced  for  themselves. 

Nothing  is  more  famous  in  the  annals  of  an- 
cient Rome,  than  the  story  of  Romulus,  and  his 
TWELVE  VULTURES  ;  an  07nen  this,  on  which  the 
auspicious  name  of  the  rising  city,  and  the  fortune 
of  its  founder,  were,  at  once  established.!     What 

•  Permultorum  exemplorum  et  nostra  plena  est  respublica,  et 
«mnia  regna,  omnesque  populi,  cunctaeque  g-entes,  augurum  prac- 
dictis  multa  incredibiliter  veracecidisse.       Cic.  de  Leg.  I.  ii.  p.23T- 

I  Certabant,  urbem  Romam,  Remoramne  vocarent 
Omnibu'  cura  viris,  uter  esset  indupcrator. 


Cedunt  de  Coelo  ter  quatuor  corpora  sancta 


84  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

further  construction  was  then  put  on  this  prodigy, 
doth  not  appear :  but  as  the  science  of  augury  ad- 
vanced in  succeeding  times,  a  very  momentous  and 
striking  prophecy  was  grounded  upon  it.  For  we 
have  it  affirmed,*  on  the  high  authority  of  M.  T. 
Varro,  that  Vettius  Valens,  an  augur  of  distin- 
guished name  in  those  days,  took  occasion  from 
this  circumstance  (and  in  the  hearing  of  Varro 
himself)  to  fix  the  duration  of  the  Roman  empire. 
The  TWELVE  VULTURES,  hc  Said,  which  appeared 
to  Romulus,  portended^  that  the  sovereignty  of 
that  state  and  city,  whose  foundations  he  was  then 
laying,  should  continue  for  the  space  of  twelve 
HUNDRED  YEARS.  It  is  of  uo  momcnt to inqiiirc, 
on  what  principles  of  his  art  the  learned  augur  pro- 
ceeded, in  this  calculation.  The  truth  is,  that 
the  event  corresponded,  in  a  surprizing  manner,  to 
the  conjecture ;  and  that  the  majesty  of  the  wes- 
tern empire   (of  which  Rome  was  the  capital)  did^ 

Avium,  prsepetibus  sese,  pulchrisque  locis  dant. 
Conspicit  inde  sibi  data  Romulus  esse  priora, 
Auspicio  regni  stabilita  scamna  solumque. 

Cic.  de  Div.  1.  i.  c.  48, 

*  Quot  ssecula  urbi  Romse  debeantur,  dicere  meum  non  est :  sed, 
quid  apud  Varronem  legerim,  non  tacebo.  Qiii  libro  Antiquitatum 
duodevicesimo  ait,  fuisse  Vettium  Romse  in  augurio  non  ignobilem, 
ingenio  magno,  culvis  docto  in  disceptando  parem  ;  eum  se  audisse 
dicentem  :  Si  ita  esset,  ut  traderent  historici,  de  Romuli  urbis 
condendae  auguriis,  ac  duodecim  vulturibus  ;  quoniam  cxx  annos  in- 
columis  praeteriisset  populus  Romanus,  ad  inille  et  ducentos  \ier\en- 
turura.        Censorjnus  de  die  natali,  c.  xvii,  p.  97.   Cantab.  1695. 


\ 


FROM  PROPHECY.  85 

indeed,  expire  under  the  merciless  hands  of  the 
Goths,  about  tlie  time  limited  by  this  augural 
prophet. 

It  should,  further,  be  observed  that  this  pre- 
diction was  of  such  credit  and  notorietv,  as  to  take 
the  attention  of  the  later  Romans  themselves,* 
who  looked  with  anxiety  for  the  accomplishment  of 
it  :  and  that  it  was  delivered  by  Valens,  at  least 
Jive  hundred  years  before  the  event ;  when  there 
was  not  the  least  appearance,  that  this  catastrophe 
would  befal,  what  was  called,  the  eternal  city, 
within  tliat  period. 

This  is  an  instance  of  divination  from  augury. 
The  OTHER,  I  am  about  to  give,  is  a  prophecy,  in 
full  form ;  respecting  a  still  more  important  sub- 
ject, and  equally  accomplished  in  the  event.  A 
poet,  in  the  ideas  of  paganism,  was  a  prophet,  too. 

*  Hence  Sidomus,in  personating  the  city  of  Rome,  makes  her 

ask — 

Qiiid,  rogo,  bis  seno  mihi  mtlture  Tliuscus  aruspex 

Portendit?  Sidon.  Carm.  vii.  55. 

And  again,  addressing  himself  to  the  same  city. 

Jam  prope  fata  tui  bissenas  vulturis  alas 

Complebant  (scis  namque  tuos,  scis,  Roma,  labores.) 

lb.  ver.  35S. 

And,  before  him,  Claudian,  to  the  same  purpose — 

Tunc  reputant  annos,  interceptoque  volutu 

Vulturis,  incidunt  properatis  sscula  metis. 

B.  G.  ver.  262.- 


85  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

And  Seneca*  hath  left  us,  in  proof  of  the  inspira- 
tion to  which,  in  his  double  capacity,  he  might 
pretend,  the  following  oracle ; 


-venient  annis 


Secula  seris,  quibus  Oceanus 
Vincula  rerum  laxet,  et  ingens 
Pateat  tellus,  Tiphysque  novos 
Detegat  orbes ;  nee  sit  terris 
Ultima  Thule. 

This  prediction  was  made  in  the  reign  of 
Nero  ;  and,  for  more  than  fourteen  hundred  years, 
might  only  pass  for  one  of  those  sallies  of  imagina- 
tion, in  which  poetry  so  much  delights.  But, 
when,  at  length,  in  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, the  discoveries  of  Columbus  had  realized 
this  vision  :  when  that  enterprizing  navigator  had 
forced  the  barriers  of  the  vast  Atlantic  ocean ;  had 
loosened^  what  the  poet  calls,  the  chains  of  things  ; 
and  in  these  later  ages,^  as  was  expressly  signifi- 
ed, had  set  at  liberty  an  immense  continent,  shut 
up  before  in  surrounding  seas  from  the  commerce 
and  acquaintance  of  our  world ;  when  this  event, 
I  say,  so  important  and  so  unexpected,  came  to 
pass,  it  might  almost  surprize  one  into  the  belief, 
that  the  prediction  was  something  more   than  a 

"  Medea,  ver.  574.  ^^  Annis  seris. 


I 


FROM  PROPHECY.  87 

poetical  fancy ;  and  that  Heaven  had,  indeed,  re- 
vealed to  one  favoured  Spaniard,  what  it  had  de- 
creed, in  due  time,  to  accomplish  by  another. 

Th  e  s  e  two  instances  of  casual  conjecture,  con- 
verted by  time  and  accident  into  prophecies,  I 
shall  take  for  granted,  are  as  remarkable,  as  any 
other  that  can  be  alledged.  Cicero,  in  his  first 
book  of  DivinationSy  where  he  laboured  to  assert 
the  reality  of  such  a  power  in  the  pagan  ^vorld, 
was  able  to  produce  nothing  equal,  or  comparable 
to  them.  We  have  the  fullest  evidence,  that  these 
two  predictions  were  delivered  by  the  persons, 
to  whom  they  are  ascribed;  and  in  the  time,  in 
which  they  are  said  to  have  been  delivered,  that  is, 
many  hundred  years  before  the  event.  They, 
both  of  them,  respect  events  of  the  greatest  digni- 
ty and  importance :  one  of  them,  the  downfal  of 
the  mightiest  empire^  that  hath  hitherto  subsisted 
on  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  other,  the  discov- 
ery of  a  new  world.  Both,  express  the  time,  when 
these  extraordinar}^  events  were  to  happen :  the 
latte?',  by  a  general  description,  indeed,  yet  not 
more  general,  than  is  frequent  in  the  scriptural 
prophets  ;  but  the  former,  in  the  most  precise  and 
limited  terms.  In  a  word,  both  these  predic- 
tions are  authentic,  important,  circumstantial :  they 
foretel  events,  which  no  human  sagacity  could 
have  foreseen;  and  they  have  been  strictly  and 
properly  fulfilled. 


88  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

Now,  if  such  coincidencies,  as  these,  do  not  in- 
fer divine  inspiration ;  if,  notwithstanding  all  ap- 
pearances to  the  contrary,  it  must  still  be  allowed 
(as  it  will,  on  all  sides)  that  they  were  simply  for^ 
tuitous^  or  what  we  call  the  effects  of  hazard  and 
pure  chance,  by  what  characters  shall  we  distin- 
guish genuine,  from  pretended,  prophecies ;  or  in 
what  way  shall  it  be  discovered,  that  the  scriptural 
prophets  spake  by  the  Spirit  of  God^  when  these 
pagan  diviners  could  thus  prophecy,  by  their  own 
spirit  ? 

To  this  objection,  put  with  all  the  force  which 
I  am  able  to  give  to  it,  I  reply  directly.  That  the 
distinction  so  importunately  demanded,  may  very 
easily  and  clearly  be  assigned. 

If  one  or  two  such  prophecies,  ojily^  had  occur- 
red in  our  scriptures ;  if  even  several  such  had  oc- 
curred in  the  whole  extent  of  those  writings,  and 
in  the  large  compass  of  time  they  take  up,  with- 
out descending  to  a  greater  detail  than  is  express- 
ed in  these  pagan  oracles ;  nay,  if  a  greater  num- 
ber still  of  supposed  predictions,  thus  generally  de- 
livered in  the  sacred  writings,  had  been  applicable 
only  to  single,  independent  events,  dispersed  indif- 
ferently through  the  several  ages  of  the  world :  In 
all  these  cases,  I  should  freely  admit,  that  the  ar- 
gument from  prophecy  was  very  precaiious  and 


1 


oW 


FROM  PROPIIFXY.  89 

unsatisfactory :  I  could  even  suppose,  with  the  de- 
riders  of  this  argument,  that  so  many,  and  such 
prophecies,  so  directed,  might  not  improbably  be 
accounted  for,  from  some  odd  conjuncture  of  cir- 
cumstances ;  and  that  the  accomplishment  of  them 
did  by  no  means  infer  a  certainty  of  inspiration. 

But,  if  now,  on  the  other  hand,  it  be  indisputa- 
ble, That  a  vast  variety  of  predictions  are  to  be 
found  in  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment ;  That  a  gi^eat  part  of  these  predictions  are 
delivered  with  the  utmost  degree  of  minuteness 
and  particularity ;  and,  lastly,  that  all  of  them, 
whether  general  or  particular,  respect  one  com- 
mon subject,  and  profess  to  have,  or  to  expect, 
their  completion  in  one  connected  scheme  of  things, 
and,  upon  the  matter,  in  one  single  person :  On 
this  latter  supposition,  I  must  still  think,  that 
there  is  great  reason  to  admit  the  divine  inspira- 
tion of  such  prophecies,  when  seen  to  be  fulfilled. 

To  convert  this  supposition  into  a  proofs  is 
not  within  tlie  scope  and  purpose  of  this  Lecture. 
The  work  hath  been  undertaken  and  discharged 
by  many  others :  or,  it  may  be  sufficient,  in  so 
clear  a  point,  to  refer  you  directly  to  the  scriptures 
themselves ;  ^vhich  no  man  can  read  without  see- 
ing, that  the  prophecies,  contained  in  them,  are 
extremely  numerous — that  many  of  these  prophe- 
12 


90  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

cies  are  minutely  circumstantial — and  that  one 
person,  whoever  he  be,  is  the  principal  object  of 
them  all.  My  concern,  at  present,  is  only  to  shew, 
that,  if  the  supposition  itself  be  well  founded,  the 
inference y  just  now  mentioned,  is  rightly  made. 

1.  First,  then,  if  the  prophecies  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  be  very  numerous,  and  if  those 
prophecies,  so  many  of  them,  I  mean,  as  are  al- 
leged in  this  controversy  with  unbelievers,  have 
had  a  reasonable  completion  (and  I  have  a  right  to 
make  this  last  supposition,  when  the  question  is 
concerning  the  account  to  be  given  of  such  a  fact : ) 
If,  I  say,  we  argue  from  these  two  assumptions, 
it  must  appear  highly  credible  and  probable,  that 
so  numerous  prophecies,  so  fulfilled,  had  not 
their  origin  from  human  conjecture,  nor  their  ac- 
complishment from  what  we  call,  Chance.  For 
mere  conjecture  is  not  usually  so  happy;  nor 
chance,  so  constant.*     Further  still ;  if  the  scrip- 

*  Cam,  inquis.  Itane  vero  quicquam  potest  esse  casj.  factum, 
quod  omnes  habet  in  se  numeros  veritatis  ?  Qiiatuor  tali  jacti,  cas^ 
Venei-eum  efficiuut.     Num  etiam  centum  Venereos,  si  cccc  talos 

jeceris,  casu  futuros  putas  ?  De  Div.  I.  i.  p.  259,   Lutet.    1565 ■ 

Had  the  supposed  case  been  fairly  applied  to  the  subject,  there 
had  been  an  end  of  tlie  dispute  ;   as  may   appear  from  the  pitiful 

answer,  made  in  the  next  book  to  this   reasoning dixisti   multa 

de  casu  .•  ut.  Venereum  jaci  posse  casu,  quatuor  talis  jactis  :  quad- 
ringentis,  centum  Venereos  non  posse  casu  consistere.  Primum^ 
r^Escio,  CUR,  NON  Possij«jT. Was  tliis,  like  a  philosopher  ' 


FROiM  PROPHECY.  91 

tural  prophecies  have  been  completed  in  numer- 
ous instances,  and  if  in  no  instance  whatsoever 
can  it  be  clearly  shewn  that  they  have  failed  in  the 
event,  the  presumption  is  still  stronger,  that  such 
coincidence  could  not  be  fortuitous ;  and  a  mate- 
rial difference  between  scriptural  prophecy,  and  Pa- 
gan divination  is,  at  the  same  time,  pointed  out. 
For,  that,  in  the  multitude  of  pretended  oracles  in 
the  days  of  paganism,  some  few  only  should  come 
to  pass,  while  the  generality  of  them  fell  to  the 
ground,  may  well  be  the  sport  ol fortune.'^  But, 
that  very  many  prophecies,  recorded  in  our  scrip- 
tures, have  had  an  evident  completion,  when  not 
one  of  all  those,  there  recorded,  can  be  convicted 
of  imposture,  must  surely  be  the  work  oi  design* 

The  argument  cannot  be  denied  to  have  real 
weight,  though  the  expression  of  <?// the  prophecies 
were  allowed  to  be  general.  But  this  is,  by  no 
means,  the  case.  It  is  further  assumed,  and  is  ev- 
ident to  aU  that  have  read  the  scriptures,  that  a 
great  number  of  them  are  delivered  with  the  ut- 
most degree  of  minuteness  and  particularity.  And, 
from  this  assumption,  I  infer, 

•  Multa  vera,  inquit,  evadere.  Quid,  quod  multo  plura,  falsa  : 
Nonne  ipsa  varietas,  qux  est  propria  fortunae,  fortuuam  esse  causam, 
non  naturam,  docet  ?  De  Di'o.  L  ii.  p.  295.  This,  methinks,  looks 
like  sense> 


92  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

2.  Secondly,  that  the  accomplishment  of  proph-- 
ccies,  so  circumstantially  defined,  can  still  less  be 
imputed  to  mere  chance. 

Without  doubt,  if  all  the  ptophecies  concern- 
ing the  Messiah  had  been  penned  in  the  style  of 
the  first — that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise 
the  serperifs  head — though  even  then  there  might 
be  reason  for  applying  them,  exclusively,  to  the 
person  of  Christ,  yet,  the  evidence,  that  they  were 
intended  to  be  so  applied,  w^ould  have  been  much 
obscured  by  the  mode  of  expression;  the  wide 
cover  of  which  might  seem  to  afford  room  for 
other  applications.  But  when,  to  this  general 
prophecy,  the  theme  of  all  succeeding  ones,  it  is 
further  added.  That  this  seed  of  the  woman, 
should  be  the  seed  of  Abraham ;  of  the  tribe  of 
Juda ;  of  the  family  of  David ;  that  he  should  be 
born  at  Bethlehem ;  that  he  shoi^ld  appear  in  the 
world  at  a  time,  limited  by  certain  events,  and 
even  precisely  determined  to  a  certain  period : — 
when,  after  a  particular  description  of  his  life  and 
office,  it  is  said  of  him,  that  he  should  be  betrayed 
by  an  intimate  friend ;  and  sold  for  a  price,  exact- 
ly specified ;  that  he  should  suffer  a  particular 
kind  of  death;  should  have  his  hands  and  feet 
pierced ;  should  have  vinegar  given  him  to  drink; 
and  should  be  buried  in  the  sepulchre  of  a  rich 
mail — with  innumerable   other    particularities   of 


FROM  PROPHECY.  93 

the  like  nature* — When  all  this,  I  say,  is  consid- 
ered, the  improbability,  that  these  specific  charac- 
ters should  meet  in  the  same  person  by  chance^  is 
so  great,  that  a  reasonable  man  will  scarce  ven- 
ture on  so  hazardous  a  position. 

3.  Still  this  is  not  all.  Were  we  at  liberty  to 
apply  even  numerous^  and  circumstantial  prophecies, 
to  any  person,  indifferentl}',  whom  they  might  suit, 
and  to  a7iy  events  indiscriminately,  to  which  they 
might  correspond,  sought  out  at  large  in  the  history 
of  mankind,  the  force  of  the  argument  for  design 
in  such  prophecies,  might  in  good  measure  be 
eluded.  But,  when  we  reflect  on  what,  in  part, 
hath  appeared  under  the  last  article,  that  all  the 
scriptural  predictions  profess  to  respect  one  certain 
scheme  of  things ;  run  in  the  line  of  one  people  ;  and 
point  ultimately  at  one  person,  whose  country,  and 
family,  and  age,  and  birth-place  are  exactly  defined  ; 
the  application  of  them  is  so  limited  and  restrained, 
that,  if  they  suit  at  all,  there  is  scarce  a  possibili- 
ty of  excluding  actual  foresight,  and  intention . 

•  See  the  ancient  apologists,  who  are  frequent  and  large  on  this 
subject  ;  and,  of  the  moderns,  see  especially  Huetii  Dem.  Evaiig. 
Prop.  IX. — Bishop  Kidder's  Don.  of  the  Messias,  c.  ii.  p.  17,  18. 
London,  1726,  fol.  — Dr.  Clarke's  Evidences  of  Nat-  and  Hev.  Relig- 
ion— Pemees  de  M.  Pascal,  p,  108, 


94  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

Let  me,  further,  observe,  that,  as,  upon  this 
idea  of  a  confined,  connected,  and  dependent  scheme, 
in  the  prophecies,  the  detection  of  imposture,  if 
there  be  any,  is  much  facihtated  ;  so,  on  the  other 
hand,  if  the  prophecies  can  be  fairly  apphed  in  this 
way,  not  only  the  presumption,  that  they  were 
given  to  be  so  applied,  is  much  increased,  but  a 
clearer  insight  into  the  scope  and  meaning  of  them, 
is  obtained.  For,  in  a  system  of  prophecy,  direct- 
ed to  one  and  the  same  general  end,  preceding 
prophecies  prepare  the  way  for  interpreting  those 
that  follow,  and  every  succeeding  prophecy  reflects 
some  light  on  those  that  went  before.  Thus,  the 
general  evidence,  arising  from  this  species  of  ar- 
gument, is,  in  all  ways,  augmented  ;  while  we  see, 
that  less  room  is  left  to  chance  in  verifying  the 
more  clear  and  direct  prophecies,  and  that  fresh 
light  is  let  in  upon  such  as  are  more  ambiguous  or 
obscure. 

It  is  said,  that  many  passages  in  the  prophets 
are  applied  to  Jesus,  on  very  slight  grounds.  This 
would  be  true,  if  the  prophetic  scriptures,  like  the 
Pagan  oracles,  had  no  determinate  scheme  in  view, 
and  had,  for  their  object,  only  detached  and  un- 
connected events.  But,  on  this  scriptural  princi- 
ple, that  one  common  purpose  is  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  that  divine  Spirit,  which  dictated  all  those 
Avritings,  That  is  expressed,  which  is  barely  inti- 


FROM  PROPHFXY.  95 

mated;  and  every  applicable  prophecy  is  rightly 
applied  :  whence  it  is,  that  even  secondary  proph- 
ecies have,  in  the  system  of  revelation,  all  the 
light  and  force  of  the  primary  ;  as,  in  a  former 
discourse,  hath  been  observed. 

This  assertion,  I  know,  may  startle  such  per- 
sons, as  have  not  attended  to  the  genius  of  the  pro- 
phetic wTitings,  or  to  that  general  harmony  of  de- 
sign and  destination,  which  makes  their  distinctive 
character :  but  it  may  be  rendered  familiar  to  us 
by  reflecting  on  the  manner^  in  which  we  interpret 
otlier  writings,  somewhat  similar  to  these. 

It  is  generally  supposed,  and  on  good  grounds, 
that  Virgil  wrote  his  iEneid  with  the  view  of  do- 
ing honour  to  the  person  and  government  of 
Augustus.  But,  the  subject  of  his  work  being 
taken  from  a  former  age,  this  was  either  to  be 
done,  by  introducing  his  encomiums  under  the 
form  o{ prophecies^  or  by  conveying  them  indirectly 
in  allusive  descriptions  and  what  we  call,  secondary 
applications.  The  poet  hath  employed  both  these 
methods,  with  success.  The  purpose  of  his  pre- 
dictions is  clear ;  for  in  them  the  emperor  is  ex- 
pressly named  :  and  the  ablest  critics  make  no  scru- 
ple of  applying  to  Augustus  all  those  passages  in 
this  poem,  which,  however  they  may  respect,  im- 
mediately, other  persons,  are  yet  clearly  seen  to  be 
apphcable  to  Him. 


96  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

We  have  another  instance  of  the  same  sort,  at 
home.  Our  Spenser  wrote  his  famous  poem,  to 
iUustrate  the  virtues  and  reign  of  queen  Ehzabeth, 
This  we  know  from  himself.  Though  his  scene, 
therefore,  be  laid  in  Fairy  Land,  yet,  whenever 
we  find  his  fictions  agreeing  to  the  history  of  that 
princess,  or  the  characters  of  his  knights  expres- 
sive of  those  virtues,  which  distinguished  the  great 
persons  of  her  court,  we  make  no  doubt  of  apply- 
ing them  in  that  way,  or  of  the  poet's  intending 
that  they  should  be  so  applied.  These  applica- 
tions would  not  be  equally  justifiable  'mother  works 
of  fancy,  written  in  that  time  ;  but  the  knowledge, 
we  have  the  of  author's  general  purpose  in  writing, 
makes  them  reasonable  in  this. 

It  may  appear  from  these  examples,*  that^ 
whenever  a  general  scheme  is  known  to  be  pursu- 
ed by  a  writer,  whose  real  or  assumed  character 
gives  him  a  riglit  to  deal  in  secondary  senses  and 
prophetic  anticipations,  that  scheme  becomes  the 
true  key,  in  the  hands  of  his  reader,  for  unlocking 
the  meaning  of  particular  parts;  of  many  parts, 
which  would  otherwise  not  be  seen  clearly  and 
distinctly  to  refer  to  such  scheme.     The  observa- 


*  I  take  these  examples  to  be  more  in  point,  than  those  given  by 
bishop  Butler  in  liis  Analogy,  P.  ii.  c.  vii.  p.  386.  Lond.  1740 ;  not 
Init  those,  too,  U.ive  their  weig-ht. 


FROM  PROPHECY.  97 

tion  applies  to  the  inspired  writers,  in  all  its  force. 
We  understand,  that  tlicy  had  one  common  and 
predominant  scheme  in  view,  which  was  to  bear> 
testimony  to  Jesus.  Their  writings  are,  then,  to  be 
inteq^reted  in  conformity  to  that  scheme.  Not  on- 
ly the  more  direct  prophecies  require  this  inteq^re- 
tation ;  but,  if  we  will  judge  in  this,  as  we  do  in 
other  similar  instances,  whatever  passages  occur  in 
those  writings,  which  bear  an  apt  and  easy  resem- 
blance to  the  history  of  Jesus,  may,  or  rather  ynust^ 
in  all  reasonable  construction,  be  applied  to  him. 

Whence  we  see  (to  mention  it,  by  the  way) 
that,  if  no  prophecy  in  the  Old  Testament  had  ap- 
plied to  Christ  directly  in  its  primary  sense,  Chris- 
tianity might,  yet,  support  itself  on  the  evidence  of 
prophecy.  For  the  evidence,  arising  from  a  sec- 
ondary sense  of  prophecies,  is  real  evidence  ;  and 
was  certainly  admitted,  as  such,  by  that  great  man,^' 
whose  mistakes  on  this  subject  have  offered  the 
occasion  of  so  much  vain  triumph  to  infidelity. 

Fancy,  no  doubt,  may  grow  wanton  in  this 
sort  of  applications.  It  may  find,  in  the  prophet 
or  poet,  what  was  never  designed  by  either :  but, 
in  the  circumstances  supposed,  the  severest  reader 
will  not  deny,  that  much  was  probably  designed  by 


•  Gxotixis- 

13 


98  THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT 

both.  It  is  impossible  to  lay  down  general  rules, 
that  shall  prevent  all  abuse  in  the  interpretation  of 
such  writings.  But  good  sense  will  easily  see,  in 
particular  cases,  where  this  liberty  of  interpreting 
is,  m  fact  J  abused. 

It  is  obvious  to  remark,  that  this  use  of  proph- 
ecy doth  not  commence,  till  the  corresponding  facts 
can  be  produced :  that  is,  till  the  prophecies  are 
seen  to  be  fulfilled.  But  this  circumstance  is  no 
discredit  to  the  prophetic  system  ;  which  pretends 
not  to  give  immediate  conviction,  but  to  lay  in,  be- 
forehand, the  means  of  conviction  to  such  as  shall 
be  in  a  condition  to  compare,  in  due  time,  the  pre- 
diction with  the  event.  Till  then,  prophecy  serves 
only  to  raise  a  general  expectation  of  the  event 
predicted ;  that  is,  it  serves  to  make  men  attentive 
and  inquisitive,  and  to  prepare  them  for  that  full 
conviction,  which  it  finally  hath  in  view.  And 
this  service,  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament 
actually  did  the  Jews,  who  were  led  by  them  to 
expect  the  Messiah,  when  he,  in  fact,  appeared 
among  them.  And,  had  they  pursued  this  reason- 
able method  of  interpreting  the  prophecies,  not 
by  their  prejudices,  but  by  corresponding  events, 
they  must  have  been  further  led  to  acknowledge 
his  mission,  as  being  evidently  attested  by  predic- 
tions, so  fulfilled.  But  their  capital  mistake  lay  in 
supposing,  that  their  prophecies  were  sufficiently 


FROM  PROPHECY.  99 

cleai*,  without  the  help  of  any  comment  from  suc- 
ceeding events ;  and  thus,  what  they  could  not  see 
beforehand,  they  ivould  not  acknowledge,  when 
these  events  came  to  pass. 

It  follows  from  what  hath  been  said,  that  the 
obscurity  of  the  Jewish  prophecies  concludes  noth- 
ing against  the  use  of  those  WTitings,  or  against 
the  application  of  them,  which  Christians  now 
make.  Their  declared  use  is  posterior  to  the  facts, 
they  adumbrate ;  whence  the  intervening  obscurity 
of  those  writings  is  no  just  ground  of  complaint : 
and  the  application  of  them  to  Jesus,  now  that  his- 
tory hath  taught  us  to  understand  them  better,  is 
made  on  principles,  to  which  no  sober  man  can 
object. 

On  the  whole,  the  general  evidence  for  the 
truth  of  Christianity,  as  resulting  from  the  scrip- 
tural prophecies,  though  possibly  not  that,  which 
some  may  vi^ish  or  expect,  is  yet  apparently  very 
considerable.  Some  coincidencies  might  fall  out, 
by  accident ;  and  more  might  be  imagined.  But 
when  so  many,  and  such  prophecies  are  brought 
together,  and  compared  with  their  corresponding 
events,  it  becomes  ridiculous  (because  the  effect 
is,  in  no  degree,  proportioned  to  the  cause)  to  say 
of  such  coincidencies,  that  they  arc  the  creatures 
oi  fancy,  or  could  have  been  the  work  of  chance. 


100        THE  GENERAL  ARGUMENT,  &c. 

The  text  supplies  the  only  just  account  of  such 
a  phenomenon  :  and  the  spirit  of  God,  methinks, 
calls  aloud  to  us,  in  the  language  of  his  Son— 
These  things  have  I  told  you  before  they  come^  that 
tuhen  they  come  topass^  ye  may  believe  ^  that  I  am  He. 


SERMON  V. 


PROPHECIES    CONCERNING    CHRIST'S    FIRST 
COMING. 

Isaiah  xlii.  9. 

Behold^  the  former  things  are  come  to  pass^  and 
7iew  things  do  I  declare  :  before  they  spring 
Jorth,  I  tell  you  of  them, 

X  HE  preceding  discourses  were  designed,  to 
open  the  general  idea  of  prophecy ;  and  to  enforce 
the  general  argument  from  it,  in  proof  of  our  holy 
rehgion. 

The  way  being  thus  far  cleared,  we  now  ad- 
vance a  step  farther,  and  take  a  nearer  view  of 

THE   PROPHECIES   THEMSELVES. 

These  prophecies  may  be  considered  under 
two  heads.  They  either  respect,  the  person  and 
character  and  office  of  the  Messiah;  or,  the  fate 
and  fortunes  oftJrnt  kingdom^  which  he  came  to 
establish  in  the  world. 


102  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

Divines  call  \ht  former  of  these,  Prophecies  of 
his  FIRST  coming:  and  the  othtr^  Prophecies  of 
his  SECOND.  Only,  it  maybe  proper  to  observe, 
That  the  5f?<?o«f/ advent  of  the  Messiah  is  not,  like 
the  j^r^f,  confined  to  one  single  and  precise  period, 
but  is  gradual  and  successive.  This  distinction  is 
founded  in  the  reason  of  the  thing.  He  could 
only  come,  in  person^  at  one  limited  time.  He 
comes,  in  his  power  and  his  providence ^  through  all 
ages  of  the  church.  His  Jirst  coming  was  then 
over,  when  he  expired  on  the  cross.  His  second^ 
commenced  with  his  resurrection,  and  will  con- 
tinue to  the  end  of  the  world.  So  that  this  last 
coming  of  Jesus  is  to  be  understood  of  his  spirit- 
ual kingdom  ;  which  is  not  one  act  of  sovereignty, 
exerted  at  once ;  but  a  state  or  constitution  of  gov- 
ernment, subsisting  through  a  long  tract  of  timCj 
unfolding  itself  by  just  degi'ees,  and  comings  as  oft, 
as  the  conductor  of  it  thinks  fit  to  interpose  by  any 
signal  acts  of  his  administration.  And  in  this 
sense,  we  are  directed  to  pray,  that  his  kingdom, 
though  long  since  set  up,  may  come  ;  that  is,  may 
advance  through  all  its  stages,  till  it  arrive  at  that 
full  state  of  glory,  in  which  it  shall  shine  out  in 
the  great  day  J  as  it  is  called,  the  day  of  judgment. 

It  will  be  seen,  as  we  advance  in  the  present- 
inquiry,  to  what  use  this  distinction  serves. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  IQS 

The  Jbrmer  set  of  prophecies  are  presumed  to 
have  had  their  completion,  in  the  liistory  o[  Jesus; 
The  latter  set,  have  had,  or  are  to  find,  their  ac- 
comphshment,  in  the  history  of  his  religion  ;  And 
of  THESE  only,  it  is  the  purpose  of  this  Lecture  to 
speak. 

But  though  the  prophecies  of  Christ's  Jirst 
coming  (so  largely  and  accurately  considered  by 
many  great  writers)  be  not  the  immediate  subject 
of  our  inquiry,  yet  they  must  not  be  wholly  over- 
looked by  us.  It  will  contribute  very  much  to 
rectify  and  enlarge  our  ideas  of  the  divine  conduct, 
in  this  whole  dispensation  of  prophecy,  and  to 
make  way  for  that  conviction,  which  the  prophe- 
cies of  Christ's  second  coming  were  intended  to 
give,  if  we  stop  a  while  to  contemplate  the  method 
and  economy  of  that  prophetic  system,  by  which 
the^r^^  advent  of  the  Messiah  was  announced  and 
prepared. 

It  is  assumed,  as  a  first  principle  on  this  sub- 
ject, T/iaf  Jesus  was  the  ultimate  end  and  object 
of  all  the  prophecies  .•*  which  beginning  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,!  were,  afterwards,  occa- 
sionally delivered  through  many  ages  ;  till  at  length 
this  great  purpose  was  prosecuted  more  intently. 

*  Serm  II  -j'   'Ax'  UIUVOC.       Luke  i.  70. 


104  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

by  a  continued  and  closely- compacted  chain  of 
prophecy  ;  as  we  see,  first,  in  the  patriarchal  his- 
tory, but,  chiefly,  in  the  history  of  the  Jewish  state. 
For,  when  this  people  were  selected  from  the 
other  nations,  to  answer  many  wise  ends  of  provi- 
dence, it  pleased  God  to  institute  a  form  of  gov- 
ernment for  them,  which  could  not  subsist  with- 
out his  frequent  interposition ;  manifested  in  such 
a  way  as  might  convhice  them,  that  they  were  un- 
der the  actual  and  immediate  conduct  of  their 
divine  Sovereign.  Hence,  it  became  a  part  of 
this  singular  economy,  to  be  administered  in  the 
way  of  prophecy  ;  by  which  it  would  be  seen  that 
the  hand  of  God  was  upon  them  in  all  their  more 
important  concerns. 

Upon  this  basis  of  an  extraordinary  providencey 
the  Jewish  government  stood  :  and  we  are  now  to 
see  in  what  manner  the  prophetic  spirit,  so  essen- 
tial to  that  polity,  was  employed. 

1.  First,  we  may  observe,  that,  by  means  of  this 
provision  for  their  civil  regimen,  an  apt  and  com- 
modious way  was  opened  for  carrying  on  the  divine 
councils,  in  regard  to  Jesus  ;  in  whom,  indeed,  the 
law  itself  was  to  be  fulfilled.  For,  while  the  civil 
affairs  of  the  Jewish  people  furnished  the  occasion 
and  substance  of  their  prophecies,  the  divine  wis- 
dom, that  inspired  the  prophets,  so  contrived,  as 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  105 

that  their  religious  concerns  should,  also,  be  ex- 
pressed, or  implied  in  them.  The  general  theme 
of  the  prophet,  was  some  temporal  success  or  ca- 
lamity of  the  Jewish  state :  the  secret  purpose  of 
the  Impirer  was,  occasionally  at  least,  and  when  he 
saw  fit,  to  predict  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  the 
Messiah.* 

We  have  innumerable  instances  of  this  sort 
in  the  Jewish  prophets ;  but  few,  more  remarkable 
than  that  of  Isaiah's  prophecy,  addressed  to  Ahaz, 
king  of  Judah,  concerning  his  deliverance  from 
the  two  kings  of  Samaria  and  Damascus.  In  the 
primary,  but  lower  sense  of  this  prophecy,  the  sign 
given  was  to  assure  Ahaz,  that  the  land  of  Judea 
should  speedily  be  delivered  from  its  two  royal 
invaders.  But  it  had  likewise  another,  and  more 
important  purpose.  The  introduction  of  the  proph- 
ecy, the  singular  stress  laid  upon  it,  and  the 
exact  sense  of  the  terms,  in  which  it  is  expressed, 
make  it  probable,  in  a  high  degree,  that  it  had 
some  such  purpose :  and  the  event  hath  clearly 
proved,  that  the  sign  given  had  a  respect  to  the 
miraculous  birth  of  Christ,  and  to  a  deliverance 

•  This  use  and  intent  of  prophecy  was  seen,  and  admh-ably  ex- 
pressed, by  the  great  M.  Pascal — "  Les  propheties  gout  melees  de 
propheties  particiilieres,  et  de  celles  du  Messie,  afin  que  les  pro- 
pheties  du  Messie  ne  fussent  pas  sans  pnuves,  et  que  les  prophe- 
ties particulieres  ne  fussent  pas  sans  fruit.*'    Psnsees,  p.  112. 

14 


106  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

much  more  momentous  than  that  of  Ahaz  from 
his  present  distressful  situation — Hear  ye  now,  O 
HOUSE  OF  David — The  Lord  himself  shall  give 
you  a  sign;  Behold^  a  virgin  shall  conceive^  and 
bear  a  Son,  and  shall  call  his  name  Immanuel. 
Isaiah,  vii.  13,  14.  Admit  that  these  words  are 
capable  of  being  explained,  in  some  sort,  of  the  child 
now  given  to  be  a  sign,  to  the  king  of  Judea,  of 
his  deliverance  within  two  or  three  years,  as  ex- 
pressed in  the  following  verses ;  still,  who  sees  not 
that  terms  so  emphatical  and  energetic  are  more 
properly  understood  of  another  child,  to  whose 
birth  and  character  they  are  found,  in  the  event, 
to  be  exactly  suited  ?  And,  if  more  properly, 
who  can  doubt  that  these  terms  are  naturally,  that 
is,  reasonably  understood  of  that  other  child,  when 
we  consider  with  what  ideas  the  mind  of  the  pro- 
phet was  stored,  and  what  the  ultimate  end  and 
object  was,  by  supposition,  of  the  prophet's  inspira- 
tion ?  The  child  promised  was  a  sign  to  Ahaz  of 
his  deliverance ;  yet  a  sign  too,  that  is,  a  type,  to 
the  house  of  David,  of  another  deliverance,  which 
they  expected,  which  their  prophets  had  frequent- 
ly foretold,  and  which  we  have  here  announced  in 
the  na7ne  of  this  miraculous  child,  Immanuel,  ov 
eminently,  The  Deliverer, 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  107 

There  is  nothing  in  this  si^n,"^  thus  inter- 
preted, but  what  is  easy  and  unforced ;  I  mean,  if 
we  bear  in  mind  the  genius  and  character  of  the 
Jewish  prophecies.  The  former  event,  signified 
in  the  prophecy,  was  merely  civii:  the  latter,  con- 
cerned the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ.  They 
were  both  predicted  together :  and  the  preceding 
event,  when  it  came  to  pass,  was,  further,  to  induce 
an  expectation,  that  the  other  event  would,  in  due 
time,  follow.  For 

2.  Secondly,   it  appears,   that,   to  excite   at- 
tention to   these    spiritual    predictions,    more 

*  The  Lord  himself  shall  give  you  a  j/^;i,  Isaiah  vii.  14. — This 
SIGN  (and  the  extraordinary  introduction  of  it.  In  the  words  quot- 
ed, indicates  no  less)  had  plainly  a  recondite  and  even  com- 
plicated meaning ! 

1.  As  addressed  to  Ahaz,  it  was  simply  an  assurance,  that 
his  deliverance  from  his  two  great  enemies  was  now  at  hand. 

2.  As  addressed  to  the  house  of  David — Hear  ye  now,  O  house 
of  David — it  was   a   type  of  Christ. 

3.  It  was,  further,  a  token,  or  pledge,  that  the  remote  de- 
liverance of  the  house  of  David  by  Immanuel,  should  hereafter  take 
place,  just  as  the  approaching  deliverance  of  Ahaz,  by  the  prophet's 
Son,  would  be  seen  to  do. 

4.  This  sign,  when  fulfilled  in  the  near  event,  would,  thence- 
forward, become  a  PROOF,  or  evidence,  that  it  would  be  fidfilled 
in  the   remote   one. 

5.  Lastly,  in  tlie  Antitype,  the  sign  was  a  miracj.e,  proper- 
ly so  called. 

So  eminently  was  this  Child,  a  sign  1  A  «/^'h,  in  all  the  fences 
of  the  word,  as  employed  by  the  Jewish  prophets  ;  and  to  all  the 
purposes,  for  which  signs  were  given- 


108  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

obscure  than  the  other,  and  regarding  events  more 
remote,  care  was  taken  to  secure  the  authority  of 
the  prophet,  by  the  completion  of  his  civil  pre- 
dictions in  events,  distinctly  described,  and  near  at 
hand.  Thus,  Moses  might  be  believed  by  the  Jews  in 
what  he  said,  of  a  prophet  to  be  raised  up^  in  a  fu- 
ture age,  like  to  himself;  when  they  saw  his  pro- 
phetic blessings  and  curses  upon  them,  according 
to  their  deserts  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  so  speedily 
and  so  punctually  executed.  Thus,  too,  their 
prophet,  Isaiah,  might  reasonably  expect  to  find 
credit  with  them,  for  the  glorious  things  predicted 
by  him  of  the  great  deliverer,  the  Messiah  ;  when 
their  deliverance  from  the  Babylonish  captivity  was 
seen  so  certainly  to  verify  his  prediction  of  that 
event.  The  prophet  himself  exults  in  this  argu- 
ment, as  decisive  and  unanswerable.  Behold^ 
says  he,  in  the  text,  the  former  things  are  come 
to  pasSy  i.  e.  the  prophecies,  I  have  delivered  to 
you  concerning  your  redemption  from  the  Assyri- 
an bondage,  will  soon  be  so  exactly  completed, 
that  I  regard  them  as  things  past  ;  and  therefore 
new  things  do  I  declare  ;  hence  I  claim  your  belief 
of  other  prophecies,  concerning  a  much  greater 
redemption,  to  take  place  hereafter,  though  there 
be  no  appearance,  as  yet,  of  any  causes  tending  to 
produce  it ;  for  before  they  spring  forthy  I  tell  you 
of  them.  And  this  appears  to  be  the  general 
method  of  all  God's  prophets. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  109 

3.  With  these  new  things^  these  spiritual  pro- 
phecies concerning  the^r*?  coming  of  the  Messiah, 
were  likewise  intermixed  other  prophecies,  which 
ran  out  beyond  that  term  and  prefigured  the  great 
events  of  his  second  coming:  and  the  warrant 
for  admitting  thesej  would  be  the  completion  of 
those  other  prophecies,  in  the  person  and  suffer- 
ings of  Christ.*  That  there  are  such  prophecies 
in  the  Old  Testament,  will  be  shewn  hereafter. 
In  the  mean  time,  it  will  not  be  thought  incredi- 
ble, that  if  Jesus  be  indeed  the  end  of  the  pro- 
phetic scheme,  the  revolutions  of  his  government 
should  be  foretold,  as  well  as  the  circumstances  of 
his  personal  appearance ;  in  other  words,  that  the 
consummation  of  that  design,  which  providence 
was  can-ying  on,  would  not  be  overlooked,  when 
the  steps  and  gradations  of  it  were  so  distinctly 
noted.  For,  in  any  reasonable  design  whatsoever, 
the  end  is  first  and  principally  in  view,  though  the 
means  engage,  and  may  seem  to  engross,  the  atten- 
tion of  its  author.  It  will  then,  I  say,  be  no  sur- 
prize to  us  to  find,  that  prophecy  set  out  with  an- 
nouncing the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah ;  that  it 
never  lost  sight  of  that  future  economy ;  and  only 

*  ExfiSvi  To/vuv  Ta  yevofj.EVX  yjSv)  Tsdvlu  a^o^sinvv^ 
[lev,  is^iv  V)  yevetr'bai,  Ts^one'AVj^iix^^'  ^'^  '^^^  TspoQ^luv, 
avxyyvi  y.ui  isefii  twv  oi^oiug  'apo0v(lev^evluv,  (xehhovluv 
^€  yiven'^ut,  'Kigiv  ex^^v  ag  tsuvlug  yevv](7o/xe'vwv. 

Justin  Martyr,  Apol.  I.  c.  87. 


110  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

produced  it  into  clearer  view,  as  the  season  ap- 
proached for  the  introduction  of  it. 

Thus  much  concerning  the  order  and  method 
of  the  Jewish  prophecies ;  in  which  one  cannot  but 
adore  the  profound  wisdom  of  their  Author.  The 
civil  prophecies  are,  at  once,  the  vehicle,  and  the 
credentials,  of  the  spiritual^  concerning  the  Jirsi 
coming  of  Jesus;  and  these  last,  in  their  turn, 
support  the  credit  of  others,  which  point  still  fur- 
ther at  his  second  coming :  a  subject,  more  than 
intimated  by  the  legal  prophets,  but  resumed  and 
amply  displayed  by  the  evangelical.  Whence,  we 
see,  that  the  prophetic  system  is  so  constructed,  as, 
in  the  progress  and  various  evolutions  of  it,  to  il- 
lustrate itself,  and  to  afford  an  internal  evidence  of 
its  divinity.  One  great  purpose  pervades  the 
whole  :  and  the  parts,  of  which  it  consists,  gradu- 
ally prepare  and  mutually  sustain  each  other. 

But  this  subject,  so  curious  and  important,  is 
not  yet  to  be  dismissed.  It  remains  to  be  consid- 
ered, whether  chance,  or  imposturcy  can  in  any  de- 
gree account  for  so  extensive,  so  connected,  and 
so  intricate  a  system. 

On  the  very  flicc  of  the  prophetic  scriptures  it 
appears,  that  one  ultimate  purpose  is  in  the  con- 
templation of  all  the  prophets.     This  purpose  is 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  HI 

unfolded  by  successive  predictions,  delivered  in 
distant  times,  under  different  circumstances,  and 
by  persons,  who  cannot  be  suspected  of  acting  in 
concert  with  each  other.  It  docs  not  appear,  that 
the  later  prophets  always  understood  the  drift  of 
the  more  ancient ;  or,  that  either  of  them  clearly 
apprehended  the  whole  scope  and  purpose  of  their 
own  predictions.  Yet,  on  comparing  all  their  nu- 
merous prophecies  with  each  other,  and  ^vith  the 
events,  in  which  it  is  now  presumed  they  have  had 
their  completion,  we  find  a  perfect  harmony  and 
consistency  between  them.  Nothing  is  advanced 
by  one  prophet,  that  is  contradicted  by  another. 
An  unity  of  design  is  conspicuous  in  diem  all ; 
yet  without  the  least  appearance  of  collusion^  smce 
each  prophet  hath  his  own  peculiar  views,  and  en- 
larges on  facts  and  circumstances,  unnoticed  by 
any  other. 

Further  still,  these  various  and  successive 
prophecies  are  so  intimately  blended,  and,  as  we 
may  say,  incorporated  with  each  other,  that  the 
credit  of  all  depends  on  the  truth  of  each.  For, 
tlie  accomplishment  of  them  falling  in  different 
times,  every  preceding  prophecy  becomes  surety, 
as  it  were,  for  those  that  follow  ;  and  the  failure  of 
any  one  must  bring  disgrace  and  ruin  on  all  the  rest. 


112  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

Then,  again,  consider  that  the  prophetic  spirit, 
which  kept  operating  so  uniformly  and  perpetually 
in  what  is  called  the  Jbrmer  age,  ceased  at  that  very 
time,  when  the  great  object,  it  had  in  view,  was 
disclosed ;  when  that  future  economy,  which  it  first 
and  last  predicted,  was  introduced  :  a  time,  too, 
which  was  precisely  determined  by  the  old  prophets 
themselves.  Could  they  answer  for  what  design  or 
chance  might  be  able  to  bring  about  ?  Is  it  credible, 
that  this  perennial  fount  of  prophecy,  which  ran  so 
copiously  from  Adam  to  Christ,  and  watered  all  the 
ages  of  the  Jewish  church,  should  stop,  at  once,  in 
so  critical  a  season  ;  and  should  never  flow  again 
in  any  future  age  ;  if  fortune,  or  fraud,  or  fanati- 
cism, had  dispensed  its  streams ;  if  any  thing  indeed, 
but  the  hand  of  God,  had  opened  its  spurce,  and 
directed  its  current  ? 

Nor  let  it  be  objected  that  a  succession  of 
prophets  was  interrupted  for  some  ages  before  the 
coming  of  Christ.  It  was  so :  but  not,  till  preced- 
ing prophets  had  marked  out  the  precise  time  of 
his  coming;*  not,  till  Malachi,  with  whom  the 
word  of  prophecy  ceased  for  a  time,  had  foretold 
that  this  interrupted  series  should  be  resumed  and 
finally  closed  by  Elijah,  the  last  Jewish  prophet 

*  Isaiah  vii.  16.    Daniel  ix.  24, 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  US 

•ix\A  precursor  of  tlic  Messiah  ;*  and  not,  till  it  hud 
been  expressly  declared,  that  this  eclipsed  light  of 
prophecy  should  break  forth  again  with  redoubled 
lustre,  in  the  days  of  the  Messiah, f  Who  would 
not  conclude,  tlien,  from  this  very  intermission, 
diat  prophecy  was  given,  or  withheld,  as  the  wis- 
dom of  God  ordained,  and  not  as  the  caprice  or 
policy  of  man  directed  ? 

It  may  not  be  pretended,  that  the  age,  in  which 
prophecy  finally  ceased  among  the  Jews,  will  ac- 
count for  the  suppression  of  this  facult}',  "  for  that 
it  was  an  age  of  the  gi-eatest  turbulency  and  disor- 
der, and  that  their  ruin  and  dispersion  soon  after 
followed."  This  pretence,  I  say,  is  altogether 
frivolous.  For  it  was  precisely  in  those  circum- 
stances, that  tlieir  ancient  prophets  were  most  nu- 
merous, and  their  inspirations  most  abundant. 
It  was  during  the  calamitous  season  of  their 
captivities  that  the  prophetic  power  had  been 
most  signally  exercised  among  the  Jews.  And 
now,  when  they  were  carried  captive  into  all  lands, 
not  a  single  prophet  arose,  or  hath  arisen  to  this 
day,  either  for  their  reproof,  or  consolation..!: 

•  Mai.  ir.  5.    Luke  xvl.  16.  f  J°^^  ''■  28,  29, 

%  Is  not  their  case  exactly  delineated  by  (lie  prophet  Ezckiel — 
Mischief  shall  come  upon  mischufy  and  rumour  shall  be  upon  rumour  t 
then  shall  they  3EEK  a  vision  of  the  prophet;  i.  e,  they 
shall  seek  what  they  shall  not  find,  for  the   law  shall  parish  from 

15 


114  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

If  it  be  said,  "  that  the  Pagan  oracles  ceased, 
too,  about  the  same  time  ;  and  that  the  same  cause, 
namely,  the  diffused  light  and  knowledge  of  the 
Augustan  age,  was  fatal  to  bodi  ;'*   besides,  that 
this  diffusion  of  light,  for  obvious  reasons,  was  not 
likely  to  affect  the  Jewish  prophecies,  and  did  not, 
as  we  certainly  kno\y,  in  any  degree  diminish  the 
credit  of  them,  with  that  people,  the  fact  itself,  as- 
sumed in  the  objection,  is  plainly  false.     For  the 
Pagan    oracles  co^;j;inued  for    several    ages    after 
that  of  Augustus ;  they  became  less  frequent,  only, 
as   Christianity  gained   ground ;    and  were  not  si- 
lenced,  but  among  the  last  struggles   of  expiring 
paganism.*     So  that  if  the  Jewish  prophecies,  like 
those  of  the  Gentile  world,  had  been  the  issue  of 
fraud,  or  Janatic2si?i  {principles^  that  operate  at  all 
times,  and,  with  redoubled  force  and  activity,  in  the 
dark  days  of  persecution)   one  does  not  see,  why 
they  might  not  have  continued  to  this  day  among 
the  bigoted  professors  of  that  religion. 

Now,  put  all  these  things  together,  that  is, 
The  long  duration  of  the  prophetic  system — ^the 
mutual  dependance  and  close  connexion  of  its  several 

the  priesty  and  cow  cw^frotn  the  ancients  ;  i.  e.  their  ecclesiastical 
and  civil  polity,  to  whicli  prophecy  was  annexed,  shall  be  utterly 
abolished.     See  Ezekiel  vii.  26,  and  compare  Isaiah  iii.  1,  2. 

•SeeA«  Van  Dale,  deOraadortimethnicoriwiduratione  atqwi 

interitu. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  115 

parts — the  consistency  and  uniformity  of  its  views, 
all  terminating  in  one  point — and  the  final  suppres- 
sion of  it  (as  was  likewise  foretold)  at  the  very 
time,  when  those  views  were  accomplished ;  con- 
sider, I  say,  all  this,  and  see,  if  there  be  not  some- 
thing more  than  a  blind  credulity  in  the  advocates 
for  tlie  divinity  of  such  a  system.  See,  if  tlierc 
be  any  instance  upon  record — of  so  numerous 
prophecies — so  long  continued — so  intimately  re- 
lated  to  each  other  and  to  one  common  end — so 
apparently  verified —  and  so  signally  concluded. 
If  there  be,  I  shall  not  ^vonder  at  the  suspense 
and  hesitation  of  wise  men^  on  this  subject :  but  if, 
on  the  other  hand,  no  such  thing  was  ever  seen, 
or  heard  of,  out  of  the  land  of  Judea,  they  must 
excuse  us  if  we  incline  to  think  their  diffidence 
misplaced,  and  their  scruples  unnecessary,  at  least, 
if  not  disingenuous- 

I  descend  no  faither  into  a  detail  on  the  scrip- 
tural prophecies  concerning  Christ's  Jirst  coming. 
The  immensity  of  the  subject,  and  the  plan  pre- 
scribed to  me  in  this  lecture,  equally  restrain  me 
from  this  attempt.  Obscurities  there  may,  and 
must  be,  in  so  vast  a  scheme :  Objections  may, 
and  must  occur  to  the  construction  and  application 
of  particular  prophecies.  But  let  any  serious  man 
take  the  Bible  into  his  hands ;  let  him  consider, 
not  all  the  prophecies  in  that  book,  but  such  as  are 


116  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

iTJore  obvious  and  intelligible ;  and  let  him  com- 
pare such  propheciesy  as  he  must  acknowledge, 
and  may,  in  part  at  least,  understand,  with  the 
Jacts,  in  which  he  sees  their  completion,  or  so  far, 
as  he  may  think  it  probable  that  they  have  been 
completed  ;  and  I  dare  be  confident  that  such  an 
inquirer  will  be  much  struck  with  the  amount  of 
the  evidence  from  prophecy,  in  support  of  divine 
revelation.  If,  indeed,  on  this  general  survey,  he 
find  nothing  to  affect  him,  I  shall  not  desire  him  to 
push  his  researches  into  the  more  secret  and  mys- 
terious prophecies :  much  less,  shall  I  advise 
him  to  wade  through  that  cloud  of  smaller  diffi- 
culties, in  which  the  ignorant  temerity  of  some 
writers,  and  the  obscure  diligence  of  others,  hath 
involved  this,  as  it  easily  may  any  other^  subject. 

To  SPEAK  PLAINLY,  tlic  Only  Consideration, 
which  to  me  seems  likely  to  perplex  fair  and  can- 
did minds,  is  this — "  That  the  argument  from 
prophecy  is  understood  to  be  addressed  to  those, 
who  admit  the  divinity  of  the  Jewish  scriptures — 
that  the  Jews  themselves  were  eminently  in  this 
situation — that,  besides  this  advantage,  the  Jews 
were  better  qualified,  than  any  others,  to  interpret 
their  own  prophecies,  and  to  judge  of  their  com- 
pletion— and  yet,  that  these  very  men  neither  were, 
iior  are  convinced  by  this  argument.. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  117 

Several  things  ai'e  here  asserted,  which  deserve 
to  be  explained.     I  tiike  them  in  an  inverted  order. 

I.  It  is  said,  ^^tliaf  the  Jews  were  not,  and  are  not 
to  this  day^  convinced  by  the  argument  from  proph- 
ecy.^"* This  allegation  is  in  \idvx.  false :  for  multi- 
tudes,* from  among  the  Jews,  were,  in  the  apos- 
tolic age,  converted  to  Christianity  ;  and  these  are 
well  known  to  have  laid  a  peculiar  stress  on  this 
argument.  The  greater  part  of  that  people,  in- 
deed, disbelieved,  and  have  continued  to  this  day 
in  their  infidehty.  But  then  let  it  be  considered, 
1.  That  we  have  an  adequate  cause  of  this  effect, 
in  the  prejudices  of  the  Jewish  nation  ;  prejudices, 
of  which  their  whole  history  evidently  convicts 
them.  2.  That,  notwithstanding  their  rejection  of 
Jesus,  they  admit  the  existence  and  authority  of 
those  prophecies,  which  we  apply  to  him  ;  and 
that  they  themselves  have  constantly  applied  these 
very  prophecies  to  their  expected  Messiah  :  so 
that  the  question  between  us  is  only  this.  Whether 
they,  or  we,  rightly  apply  them.  3.  That  their 
perverse  obstinacy  in  refusing  to  submit  to  the  ev- 
idence of  their  prophecies,  is  itself  foretold  by 
their  own  prophets. 

•  The  sacred  text  says — myriads— Qsui^etg,    u^eK^S,     'aotXCii 
{AUp/aJfC  f?fl"'V  'IsJflj/wV  Tav  TfT/fffUKOTWV— Acts  xxi.  20. 


118  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

II.  But  it  is  further  said,  "  that  their  authority^  in 
this  controversy,  is  greater  than  ours,  for  that  they 
must  best  understand  their  own  prophecies^  and  judge 
best  of  their  completion.^"* 

1.  I  do  not  perceive  on  what  ground  of  reason, 
this  is  said.  The  old  prophecies  belong  to  us,  as 
well  as  to  them  ;  and  have  been  considered  with 
as  much  diligence  by  Christian,  as  by  Jewish  ex- 
positors. Their  customs,  their  history,  their  tra- 
ditions, are  equally  known  to  both  parties.  Their 
very  language  hath  been  studied  by  Christians 
with  a  cai'e,  not  inferior  to  that  which  the  Jews 
themselves  employ  upon  it ;  with  a  care,  that  not 
unfrequently,  in  both,  hath  degenerated  into  super- 
stition. 

If  it  be  said,  "that  the  «w?>«f  Jews,  that  is,  the 
Jews  in  the  time  of  Christ,  must  have  been  better 
qualifiedjthan  we  now  are, to  interpret  the  prophecies, 
the  language,  they  spoke,  being  only  a  dialect  of  that 
in  which  the  prophecies  are  written ;"  the  answer 
is  already  given  under  the  last  article :  to  which 
we  may  further  add,  that  Christianity  being  much 
better  understood  now  than  it  was  then,  the  force 
of  the  prophetic  language  concerning  it  (if,  indeed, 
the  prophecies  have  any  such  thing  in  view)  must 
be  more  distinctly  apprehended,  in  many  instances, 
by  Christians  at  this  day,  than  it  could  be  by  the 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  119 

Jews,  even  when  they  spoke  a  dialect  of  the  He- 
brew language.  So  that  still  I  do  not  sec,  upon 
the  whole,  what  advantage  the  Jews,  whether  of 
ancient  or  modern  times,  can  be  diought  to  have 
over  us,  in  explaining  the  prophetic  scriptures. 
And  ii\cn 

2.  As  to  the  completion  of  the  prophecies,  the 
same  histories  are  in  the  hands  of  both :  and  if 
they  do  not  apply  them,  as  we  do,  the  appeal  is 
open  to  common  sense.  Every  man  is  left  at  lib- 
erty to  judge  for  himself,  which  side  is  best  sup- 
ported in  the  application  of  them.  The  prejudice 
might,  indeed,  be  thought  equal  on  both  sides,  if  it 
were  not  decided  by  their  own  scriptures,  that  no 
prejudice  of  any  people  upon  earth  was  ever  so  in- 
vincible, as  that  of  the  Jews. 

3.  Lastly,  on  both  heads,  there  is  a  peculiar 
presumption,  that  they,  and  not  we,  ai'e  misled  by 
prejudice :  It  is  this  :  They  were  led  by  their 
prophecies,  as  interpreted  by  themselves,  to  ex- 
pect that  they  would  be  completed  at  the  time,  in 
which,  we  say,  they  were  completed ;  and  it  wa?5 
not  till  after  the  coming  of  Christ  that  they  began 
to  interpret  them  differently,  and  to  look  out  for 
another  completion  of  them.  Judge  then,  if  they, 
or  we,  are  likely  to  have  erred  most,  through  pre- 
judice, in  expounding  and  applying  the  prophecies. 


120  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

The  natural  and  proper  sense  will  be  thought  to 
be  that,  in  which  we  take  them  ;  for  that  sense 
occurred  first  to  themselves,  and  was,  in  truth, 
their  sense,  before  we  adopted  it. 

"When  I  say — their  sense — I  mean,  especially, 
in  respect  to  the  time,  which  they  had  fixed  for 
the  accomplishment  of  the  prophecies  concerning 
the  Messiah :  for,  as  to  their  giving  a  temporal 
sense  to  some  prophecies,  in  which  we  find  a  spir- 
itual, that  is  another  matter,  concerning  which,  as 
I  said,  the  appeal  lies  to  every  competent  and  dis- 
passionate inquirer.  In  die  mean  time,  it  must  be 
thought  some  presumption  in  favour  of  the  Chris- 
tian interpretation,  that,  whereas  the  Jews,  in  re- 
jecting a  spiritual  or  mystical  sense  of  those  proph- 
ecies (which  yet  is  admitted  by  them,  without 
scruple,  on  other  occasions,  and  is  well  suited  to 
the  genius  of  their  whole  religion)  are  driven  to 
the  necessity  of  supposing  a  txuo-fold  Messias — a 
new  conceit,  taken  up  without  warrant  from  their 
scriptures,  and  against  their  own  former  ideas  and 
expectations — We,  on  the  contrary,  by  the  help 
of  that  spiritual  sense,  are  able  to  explain  all  the 
prophecies  of  one  and  the  same  Messias,  conforma- 
bly to  the  event,  and  even  to  the  time  which  the 
Jews  themselves  had  prefixed  for  the  completion 
of  them. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  121 

Now,  when,  of  two  interpretations,  one  has 
apparently  all  the  marks  of  shift,  constraint,  and 
distress  in  it,  and  the  other  comes  out  easy,  uni- 
form, and  consistent  :  we  may  guess  beforehand, 
as  I  said,  which  of  them  is  likely  to  be  well 
founded. 

III.  Still  it  is  pretended,  "  that  the  argument 
from  prophecy  is  properly  addressed  to  those  only 
who  admit  the  divinity  of  the  Jewish  scriptures,  as 
the  Jews  have  invariably  done ;  and  that  it  hath  no 
force,  but  on  that  previous  supposition.  Why 
then  is  the  argument  pressed  on  others,  who  do 
not  believe  the  divine  authority  of  those  scriptures  ? 
And  how  should  it  prevail  widi  ant/^  whether  believ- 
ers or  not,  when  the  Jews  themselves,  who  of  all 
men  most  firmly  believe  that  authority,  are  not 
convmced  by  it  ?" 

The  latter  part  of  the  difficulty  which  respects 

the  incredulity  of  the   Jews,    hath   been   already 

removed  ;  so  far,  I  mean,  as  it  is  founded  on  their 

prejudices.     As  for  the  assertion^  "  That  the  ai-gu- 

ment  from  prophecy  presupposes  the   truth   and 

divinity  of  the  Jewish  scriptures,  and  must  therefore 

have  most  weight  with  the  Jews,  or  rather  hath  no 

weight  at  all,  but  with  them,  or  with  others,  who 

admit  that  common  principle,"  though  something, 
16 


X22  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

like  this,  may  have  been  said,  I  take  it  to  be  wholly 
unsupported  as  well  hy  fact,  as  hy  m\y  good  reason, 

1.  I  argue  against  this  assumption  from^cc^  ; 
that  is,  from  the  method,  taken  by  the  early  Chris- 
tians to  convert  the  Gentile  world,  and  from  the 
success  of  that  method. 

If  we  look  into  the  history  of  the  gospel,  we 
shall  find  the  apostle  Peter,  pressing  this  argu- 
ment from  prophecy  on  the  Gentile  Cornelius  ;* 
and  the  apostle  Paul,  urging  it  with  effect, 
on  the  Jews  indeed  first,  but  also  on  the  Asiatic 
Gentiles.f  If  we  turn  to  the  Christian  apologists, 
we  shall  find  them  addressing  this  topic  to  Gentile 
unbelievers,  nay,  as  venturing  the  whole  cause  of 
Christianity  on  this  single  argument.^  Justin  Mar- 
tyr makes  as  free  use  of  it  in  his  Apology  to  the 
Antonines,  as  in  his  Dialogues  with  Trypho.  We 
know,  too,  the  success  of  this  argument,  thus 
employed  in  many  instances  :  and  therefore  see,  as 
well  the  Jittiess  of  the  argument  to  produce  this 

•  Acts  i.  t'Acts  xiii.  42,  48. 

I  T/v/  y«5  av  hoyc^  uyhpiairc^  guvpu^ivli  i'X&^6[}.i^u, 
QTi  'B^iiclorov.^  Tw  ayi-jv'/iTU  igi,  nui  etxAog  ri^v  vtf/V/v  t« 
Tsavlog,  av6fWTf/8  yivag  laoiyiaelut,  &  /xi^  fjiu^lv^iec,  tj^iv 
iX^iiv  uvrov  uv^^uxov  yfvo/xfvov,  neyi\^^vy(ji,evx  Tse^t  uxjtS 
sCpofJi.6Vy  K«2  HTug  yev6i/.evcc  d^ w/xev ; 

Justin  Martyr,  Apol-  i.  c.  88. 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  125 

effect,  as  the  judgment  of  the  apostles  and  primi' 
tive  Cliristians  concerning  its  fitness.     But  to  come 

2.    To  the  reason  of  the  thing. 

The  Jews,  who  professed  to  believe,  and  did,  in 
fact,  believe,  the  divine  inspiration  of  their  sacred 
oracles,  were,  doubtless,  bound  by  their  own  prin- 
ciples, to  expect  with  assurance  the  due  comple- 
tion of  them.  The  Gentiles,  who  did  not  previ- 
ously respect  those  oracles,  as  of  divine  authority, 
but  regarded  them  only  in  the  light  of  human  con- 
jectures, yet  saw  that  such  passages,  whether  we 
call  them  oracular  or  conjectural,  did,  in  truth, 
occur  in  the  Jewish  scriptures  ;  and  were  obliged 
to  admit,  on  the  faith  of  historical  testimony,  that 
those  scriptures  were  composed  by  the  persons, 
whose  names  they  bear,  and  at  the  times  fixed  for 
the  composition  of  them.  What  then  is  the  differ- 
ence of  the  two  cases  ?  Only  this  :  the  Jews 
believed  that  their  oracles  would  be  fulfilled,  be- 
cause they  held  them  to  be  divine  ;  the  Gentiles 
had  to  wait  till  those  oracles  were  fulfilled,  before 
they  acknowledged  their  divinity.  In  either  case, 
the  argument  is  independent  of  the  belief,  or  the 
expectation,  and  turns  on  the  completion  only. 
Then,  indeed,  the  Jew  sees  that  his  belief  was  well 
founded,  and  the  Gentile  admits  tiiat  the  prediction 
was  divine. 


124  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

The  mistake  would  be  equal,  on  the  other 
hand,  to  conceive,  that  the  argument  from  proph- 
ecy presupposes  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  New 
Testament.  It  presupposes  only  the  historical 
truth  of  that  book.  Admit  this,  and  compare  the 
events  recorded  in  that  history,  with  the  prophe- 
cies, to  which  they  correspond,  and  the  divinity 
of  both  Testaments  is  proved.  For  then,  the  pre- 
tensions of  Jesus  are  made  good,  by  the  completion 
of  the  prophecies;  and  the  inspiration  of  the 
prophets  is  concluded,  from  the  delivery  of  them. 

In  both  cases  (let  me  repeat  it)  it  is  not  the  au- 
thority of  the  books  containing  the  prophecies,  nor 
of  the  books  recording  the  facts,  in  which  they  are 
fulfilled,  but  simply  the  completion  of  the  prophe- 
cies in  those  facts,  seen  and  acknowledged,  which 
infers  the  divinity  of  either  Testament.  Even  the 
Jew  would  retract  his  high  opinion  of  the  proph- 
ecies, if  he  did  not  admit  or  expect  the  accom- 
plishment of  them ;  and  the  Christian  would  re- 
nounce his  faith  in  Jes.us,  if  his  history  did  not 
accord  to  the  prophecies,  alledged. 

'Tis  true,  that,  with  either,  the  argument 
would  gain  more  attention^  than  with  such  as  pro- 
fessed no  previous  belief  in  the  divinity  of  ihe 
Old  or  New  Testament.  But  its  force  is  really 
the  sunxe,  on  both  suppositions.     It  lies  merely  in 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  125 

the  conviction,  which  one  hath  from  the  evidence 
produced,  that  certain  prophetic  passages  were 
dehvered  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  have  been  ful- 
filled by  certain  corresponding  events,  related  in 
the  Neiv. 

On  the  whole,  there  is  no  reason  to  conclude, 
that  we  are  not  as  good  judges  of  the  argument 
from  prophecy,  as  the  Jews  were ;  or,  that  this  ar- 
gument ought  to  have  the  less  weight  with  us,  be- 
cause the  Jews  were  not  convinced  by  it.  For  the 
argument  doth,  in  no  degree,  depend  on  faith^  but 
is  calculated  to  produce  it.  It  is  equally  strong,  or 
equally  weak,  to  a  Christian,  or  Jew,  or  even  to  an 
unbeliever :  the  sole  point  in  question  being  this, 
Whether  such  things,  as  were  prophetically  de- 
livered, appear  to  hjve  been  fulfilled  :  a  point  on 
which  common  sense  and  common  honesty  will 
equally  decide,  on  every  supposition. 

I  know,  indeed,  that,  unless  we  suppose  the 
inspiration  of  the  prophets,  some  passages  delivered 
by  them,  will  not  so  probably  be  thought  to  intend 
Christ,  as  they  will  be,  if  we  acknowledge  that 
principle :  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  there  are 
some  circumstances  in  the  history  of  Jesus,  which 
will  not  be  so  readily  seen  to  refer  to  preceding 
prophecies,  if  the  inspiration  of  Jesus  and  his  apos- 
tles be  not  previously  admitted.     But  I  do  not  ar- 


1^6  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

gue,  at  present,  from  either  of  these  topics.  There 
are  passages  enough,  clearly  predictive  of  the  Mes- 
siah, and  clearly  accomplished  in  him,  to  afford  a 
solid  foundation  for  the  argument  from  prophecy, 
as  here  instituted,  without  looking  out  for  any 
other  of  more  nice  and  ambiguous  interpretation. 

Hence  we  see  the  dangerous  mistake  of  those, 
who  contend  that  the  argument  from  prophecy 
hath  not,  of  itself,  the  nature  of  a  direct,  positive 
proof,  of  our  religion.  Prophecies  fulfilled,  I  mean 
such  prophecies  as  those  in  question,  prove  invinc- 
ibly the  divine  inspiration  of  the  prophets.  But, 
if  the  prophets  were  inspired,  the  divine  mission 
of  him,  in  whom  the  predicted  marks  of  the  Mes- 
siah meet,  must  needs  be  acknowledged.  And 
what  more  is  required  to  prove  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity ?  Not  even  the  evidence  of  miracles,  per- 
formed by  Christ,  if  the  prophecies  had  not  made 
them  one  mark  of  his  character.  The  truth  is, 
Prophecies  and  Miracles  are,  in  themselves,  two  dis- 
tinct, positive  proofs.  Either  proof  is  direct,  and 
would  have  been  sufficient,  if  the  other  had  not 
been  given.  But  the  divine  goodness,  for  our 
more  abundant  satisfaction,  and  to  leave  infidelity 
without  excuse,  hath  made  the  one  proof  depen- 
dent on  the  other :  so  that  neither  the  argument 
from  prophecy  is  complete,  without  the  miracles ; 
nor  the  argument  from   miracles,   as   applied   to 


CHRIST'S  FIRST  COMING.  127 

Christ,  unless  he  likewise  appear  to  have  fulfilled 
the  prophecies.  Can  we  desire  a  stronger  proof, 
that  neither  they^  who  predicted  the  miracles^ 
were  Jalse  prophets;  nor  he,  who  claimed  to  him- 
self the  application  of  ALL  the  prophecies^  was  a 
Jaise  Messiah  ? 

The  reflections,  on  the  method  and  order  of 
the  prophecies,  of  those  especially  concerning 
Christ's  FIRST  coming;  together  with  what  has 
been  said  on  the  independency  of  this  argument  on 
Jewish  or  Christian  concessions ;  may  serve  to 
convince  us.  That  we  shall  do  well  to  suspend  our 
conclusions  concerning  the  evidence  of  prophecy, 
till  we  have  examined  the  whole  subject.  In  the 
mean  time,  this  part  of  the  subject,  thus  far  opened 
and  explained,  leads  us,  wiih  advantage,  to  the 
consideration  of  that^  which  is  yet  behind  and  is 
the  peculiar  object  of  this  Lecture,  I  mean,  the 
prophecies  concerning Christ^s  second  coming. 


SERMON  VI. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  CHRIST'S  SECOND 
COMING. 

Isaiah    xlii.  9. 

Behold,  the  former  things  are  come  to  pass,  and  new 
things  do  I  declare :  before  they  spritig  forth,  J 
tell  you  of  them, 

\T  must  strike  the  most  careless  reader  of  the 

prophecies  to  observe,  that  the  general  subject  of 

them  all  was  announced  from  the  earliest  time,  and 

was  only  drawn  out  more  distinctly  by  succeeding 

prophets  :  that,  of  the  two  ages,  into  which  the 

world  of  God,  I  mean  his  religious  world,  is  divided 

in  holy  scripture,  the  former,  which  abounds  most 

in  prophecy,  was  plainly  made  subservient  to  the 

latter :  that  not  only  the  events  of  that  preceding 

age   are  foretold  by  its   own   prophets,  but    that 

the  fortunes  of  the  last  and  very  remote  age,  are 

occasionally  revealed  by  them  ;  and  that  the  same 

wacles  which  attest  the  frst  coming  of  Christ,  as  if 
17 


130  PROPHECIES  CONCERNINa 

impatient  to  be  confined  to  so  narrow  bounds,  over- 
flow, as  it  were,  into  the  future  age,  and  expatiate  on 
the  principal  facts  and  circumstances  of  his  second 
coming. 

By  this  divine  artifice,  if  I  may  so  speak,  the 
two  dispensations,  the  Jewish  and  Christian,  are 
closely  tied  together,  or  rather  compacted  into  one 
intire,  harmonious  system;  such,  as  we  might 
expect,  if  it  were  indeed  formed,  and  conducted 
by  him,  to  whom  are  known  all  his  works  from  the 
beginning.^ 

So  that,  in  respect  of  the  fortunes,  which  were 
to  befall  the  Christian  church,  even  in  the  lattei" 
days,  we  may  still  ask,  in  the  triumphant  terms  of 
the  Jewish  prophet — Have  ye  not  known  ?  Have  ye 
not  heard  ?  Hath  it  not  been  told  you  from  the  be- 
ginning? Have  ye  not  understood  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  earth  ?\ 

But,  though  this  subject  was  opened  by  the 
old  prophets,  so  far  as  seemed  expedient  in  that 
age  and  clearly  enough,  to  shew  the  integrity  and 
continuity  of  the  whole  system,  it  was  more  illus- 
triously, because  more  distinctly,  displayed  by  the 
evangelical  prophets. 

*  Acts  XV.  18,  +  Isaiah  xl.  21. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  131 

And  here,  again,  the  same  provision  of  wis- 
dom and  goodness  meets  us,  as  before.  The 
Christian  prophets,  like  the  Jewish,  bespeak  our 
attention  to  what  they  reveal  of  the  greater  and 
more  distant  events  in  their  dispensation,  by  other 
less  momentous  prophecies,  which  were  speedily 
to  be  accomplished  ;*  thus  impressing  upon  us  an 
awful  sense  of  their  divine  foresight,  and  procur- 
ing an  easy  credit  from  us  to  their  subsequent  pre- 
dictions :  while  the  events,  ivhich  both  these  pro- 
phetic schemes  point  out,  are  so  distributed  through 
all  timCy  as  to  furnish,  successively,  to  the  several 
ages  of  the  world,  the  means  of  a  fresh  and  still 
growing  conviction.\ 

As  THE  ORDER  of  thcsc  Discourscs,  now, 
leads  me  to  exemplify  this  last  observation,  I  shall 
do  it  in  THREE  remarkable  prophecies  concerning 
the  Christian  church  ;  I  mean  those,  which  respect 
.1.  The  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  2.  The 
DISPERSION  OF  THE  Jews.  And  3.  The  con- 
version of  the  Gentiles, 

•  We  see  this  desi^  very  plainly,  In  the  prophecies  of  Jesus 
concerning  his  own  death  and  resurrection ;  concerninj^  the  descent 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pentecost ;  concerning'  events,  that 
viere  to  befall  his  disciples  ;  and  in  oilier  instances. 

■f  La  plus  grande  des  preuves  de  Jesus  Christ,  ce  sont  les 
propheties.  C'est  aussi  a  quoi  Dieu  a  la  plus  pourvu  ;  carl'evene- 
jnent,  qui  les  a  remplies,  est  un  miracle  subsistant  depuis  la 
njussance  de  I'Eglise  jusqu'  a  la  fin.     M.  Pascal. 


132  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

I  refer  to  these  prophecies,  as  well  known. 
They  are  in  the  number  of  those,  which,  in  part, 
were  delivered  by  the  Jewish  prophets ;  and  after- 
wards, more  distinctly  revealed  by  the  Christian. 

I.  The  destruction  of  the  Jewish  city 
AND  temple,  is  an  event  of  the  utmost  moment 
in  the  view  of  revealed  religion.  It  accomplished 
a  great  number  of  prophecies,  and  vindicated  the 
honour  of  Jesus,  by  a  signal  vengeance  on  his 
murderers.  It  answered,  besides,  other  important 
purposes  of  divine  Providence ;  by  putting  a  visi- 
ble and  necessary  end  to  the  Jewish  economy, 
which  was  now  to  give  way  to  the  dispensation  of 
the  Messiah ;  and  by  dispersing  the  Jews  into  all 
lands,  for  many  wise  and  admirable  reasons. 
Hence,  of  all  the  prophecies,  delivered  by  Christ 
himself  (who  was  a  prophet,  though  indeed  much 
more  than  a  prophet)  This  alone  is  displayed  by 
him,  at  large,  and  in  all  its  circumstances. 

If  any  man,  unacquainted  with  these  matters, 
bhould  doubt,  whether  this  prophecy  of  Jesus,  as  re- 
corded in  three  of  the  four  Gospels,  were  not  de- 
livered, that  isyjbrged,  after  the  event,  I  might  re- 
fer him  to  the  numerous  ^vriters  on  that  subject. 
But  I  hold  it  sufficient  to  say,  1,  On  the  faith  of 
all  antiquity,  that  these  Gospels  were  not  only  writ- 
ten, but  published  to  the  world,  before  the  de- 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  13a 

struction  of  Jerusalem — 2,  That  tlie  early  date  of 
their  composition  is  apparent  from  many  internal 
characters,  dispersed  tlirough  these  writings — 3, 
That  no  interpolation  of  this  prophecy  could  after- 
wards take  place,  because  the  prophecy  is  inter- 
woven with  the  general  thread  of  the  history — and 
4,  lastly,  That  no  unbeliever  of  the  primitive  times, 
whether  Jew  or  Gentile,  when  pressed,  as  both  fre- 
quently were,  by  this  prophecy,  appears  to  have 
had  recourse  to  the  charge,  either  of  forgery,  or 
interpolation*. 

The  authenticity  and  early  date  of  the  prophecy 
is,  then,  on  these  grounds,  assumed. 

I  will,  further,  suppose  (because  the  history  of 
Josephus  invincibly  proves  it)  that  all  the  particu- 
lars, mentioned  in  this  prophecy,  concurred  in  the 
event, 

"  But  this,  you  will  say,  might  well  be :  for 
what  more  uniform,  than  the  characters  of  distress 
in  a  great  city,  forced  and  desolated  by  a  superior 
enemy  ?  And  what  more  probable,  than  that,  some 
time  or  other,  such  should  be  the  fate  of  every 
great  city  ?" 

•  For  these  particulars,  see  Dr.   Jortin's    Ran.  on  Eccleaioiticai 
History,  vol.  i.  p.  20—89. 


134  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

It  may  further  be  insinuated,  "  That,  if  ever 
Jerusalem  was  to  be  destroyed,  the  obstinate  hu- 
mour of  its  inhabitants,  and  the  nature  of  the 
place,  would  probably  draw  this  destruction  up- 
on it,  in  the  way  it  actually  happened,  in  the 
way  of  siege  :^  that,  then,  all  the  miseries,  en- 
dured by  the  Jews,  would  naturally  fall  on  a  des- 
perate people  from  an  irritated  and  successful  con- 
queror; above  all,  in  ancient  times,  when  con- 
quest and  clemency  were  little  acquainted  with 
each  other :  that,  as  for  the  preceding  wars,  fam^ 
ineSf  pestilences,  and  eartliquakes  (which  are  men- 
tioned, in  the  prophecy,  as  signs  of  the  approaching 
desolation)  these,  are  such  usual  things  in  the 
course  of  the  world,  as  may  be  safely  made  the 
prognostics  of  any  predicted  event  whatsoever  : 
that  Jesus,  therefore,  as  any  other  wise  man,  might 
form  his  prediction  on  these  principles ;  and  trust 
to  time,  and  the  passions  of  mankind,  for  the  com= 
pletion  of  it." 

Now,  let  all  this  be  allowed  (and  skepticism 
itself  will  hardly  make  other  or  greater  demands 
upon  us)  still,  the  honour  of  Jesus  stands  secure ; 
and  this  fine  fabric  of  suspicion  is  overturned  at 

•  An  event,  it  must  be  owaied,  the  more  likely  to  happen,  as  the 
Jews  had  always  been  disposed  to  trust  to  their  high  and  fenced  walls  ; 
which  yet  could  never  defend  them  from  their  enemies,  as  their 
history  shews,  and,  as  Moseshad  distinctly  foretold,  Deut.  xxviii.  52. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  135 

once,  if  we  reflect  on  two  or  three  circumstances, 
unluckily,  and,  if  the  prophet  be  not  divine,  unne- 
cessarily wrought  into  the  texture  of  this  famous 
prophecy. 

Firsts  I  observe,  that  this  destruction  was  to 
come  from  the  hands  of  the  Romans  ;*  and  with- 
out doubt,  if  it  were  to  happen  in  any  reasonable 
time,  it  could  not  so  probably  be  expected  to  come 
from  any  other  quarter.  But,  then,  was  it  likely 
that  Judea,  at  that  time  a  Roman  province,  should 
be  thus  desolated  by  its  own  masters  ?  Was  it  to 
be  presumed^  that  so  small  a  province  should  dare 
to  engage  in  a  formal  contest  with  Rome,  the  mis- 
stress  of  the  world,  as  well  as  of  Judea  ?  with 
Rome,  then  in  the  zenith  of  her  power,  and  irre- 

•  Matth.  xxiv.  28.  and  compare  Luke  xvii.  S^.  ""Ots  yko  exv 

vl  rb  Tsluy^d,  eneT  (XVVtt.%^v\GOvlcii   ol  ualoi. Meaning  by  en- 

gles,  the  standards  of  the  Roman  army — Some  writers  of  name  have, 
indeed,  observed,  that  this  is  only  a  proverbial  erpression.  True  : 
but  proverbial  prophecies  are  often  fulfilled  in  the  strict,  literal  sense 
of  the  expression  ;  as  Grotius  well  observes  on  Matth.  xxvi.  23. — 
hie  quoque  accidit,  quod  in  multis  aliis  vaticiniis,  ut  verba — noa 
tantum  secundum  proverbialem  loquendi  modum,  sed  etiam  secun- 
dum exactisshnam  verborum  significationem  implerentur. — If  the 
reader  calls  to  mind  the  prediction  of  our  Lord,  as  it  is  elsewhere 
expressed,  without  a  figure — luhen  ye  shall  see  yerusalem  covipassei 
tuith  ARMIES  [Luke  xxi.  20 — 3  ^^^  compares  it  with  the  event, 
he  will  hardly  make  a  doubt  whether  eagles,  in  those  figurative  pre- 
dictions, which  respect  the  same  subject,  namely,  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  were  not  ii^tended,  by  our  Lord  to  denote,  the  Romak 
armies. 


136  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

sistible  to  all  nations  ?  Was  it  conceivable^  if  any 
future  distraction  of  that  mighty  empire  should 
tempt  the  Jews  to  oppose  their  feeble  efforts  to  its 
high  fortune,  that  a  vengeance  so  signal,  so  com- 
plete, should  be  taken  upon  them  ?  that  nothing 
less  than  a  total  extermination  should  be  proposed, 
and  effected  ?  The  ruin  of  the  temple  of  Jerusa- 
lem was  to  be  so  entire,  that  one  stone  should  not 
be  left  upon  another.  Allow  for  the  exaggerated 
terms  of  a  prophetic  description ;  still,  was  it  zVwc^- 
inable,  that  the  Romans  should,  in  any  proper 
sense  of  the  words,  execute  this  denunciation? 
Was  it  their  way,  as  it  was  afterwards  that  of  the 
Goths,  to  wage  war  with  stones  ?  Was  it  a 
principle  with  them^  to  beat  down  the  pride  of 
buildings,  as  well  as  of  men  ?*  Would  even  their 
policy,  or  their  pride,  have  suffered  them  to  blot 
out  an  ancient,  a  renowned,  an  illustrious  temple, 
the  chief  ornament  of  their  province,  the  glory  of 
the  east,  and  the  trophy  of  their  own  conquests  ? 

Such  an  event  was  very  improbable,  in  contem- 
plation :  and  history  shews,  that  it  did  not  come 
to  pass  in  any  ordinary  way.  For  the  instrument, 
in  the  hands  of  heaven,  of  this  exterminating  ven- 
geance, was  a  man,  the  most  unlikely  of  all  others, 
to  inflict  it ;  a  man,who  by  nature  abhorred  such 

*  — debellare  super  bos.    Vrrg'. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  137 

extremities ;  who,  in  foct,did  his  utmost  to  prevent 
this  dreadful  catastrophe,  and  could  not  ^  prevent 
it.* — Still,  a  more  unmanageable  circumstance, 
than  this,  occurs  in  the  prophecy.     For, 

Secondly^  it  is  implied  that  o  n  e  of  our  Lord's 
disciples  should  survive  this  desolation  :f  and  it 
is  expressly  asserted,  that  the  then  subsisting  genera- 
tion should  not  pass  away,  before  all  these  th.ngs 
were  accomplished.X  They  were  accomplished, 
within  forty  years  from  the  date  of  the  prophecy, 
and  before  the  death  of  that  disciple.  The  fact  is 
certain  and  undeniable  :  I  leave  the  rest  to  your 
own  reflections. 

Thirdly^  warning  is  given  in  this  prophecy  to 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  to  fly  from  this  impending 
ruin  ;  and  a  signal  is  held  out  to  them,  for  that 
purpose.^  It  is  further  predicted,  that  they  should 
avail  themselves  of  this  signal ;  and  so  entirely  escape 
the  snare,  in  which  the  rest  of  their  countrymen 
should  be  taken,  that  not  a  hair  of  their  heads  should 

*  Assuredly  this  prophecy  was  not  in  the  number  of  those,  of 
which  it  hath  been  said — The  prophecy  is  not  occasioned  by  the  event, 
hut  the  event  by  the  prophecy — L^evenement  n*est  pas  predit  parce  qu'iL 
*rrivera  ;  tnais  il  arrive  parce  qu'il  a  ete  predit.  Rousseau,  Nouv. 
Hel.  t.  iv.  p.  314.  n.     Neuf.  1764. 

y  Matth.  xvi.  28.  *  Matth.  xxiv.  34  §  tttk*  uu.  2©. 


jii!  138  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

n,  perish.^     And  this  part  of  the  prophecy  was,  it 

f  I  seems,  completed,  f 

I;  Lastly,    this  prophecy  was    incumbered  with 

!  another  strange  event,  needlessly  incumbered  with 

"'  it,  if  the  whole  were  an  imposture.     It  is  said,  that 

the  gospel  should  be  preached  in  all  the  worlds  for  a 
witness  unto  all  nations,  before  it  should  be  fulfilled. 
Was  it  not  enough  to  say,  that  the  prophecy 
should  be  acomplished  in  the  time  of  that  genera- 
tion, and  in  the  life-time  of  St.  John,  without 
adding  so  unlikely  a  circumstance,  as  that  a  gene- 
ral promulgation  of  the  gospel,  by  a  few  unlettered 
and  unfriended  fishermen,  should  precede  the 
accomplishment  of  it  ? — I  know,  that  this  part  of 
the  prophecy  admits  a  secondary  sense  :  but,  in 
the  primary  sense,  it  was  so  far  fulfilled,  as  to 
astonish  us  with  the  divine  foresight  of  its  author. 

I  omit  other  considerations,  that  might  be 
alleged.  But  you  see  that,  setting  aside  such  par- 
ticulars in  the  prophecy,  as  skeptical  men  may 
think  themselves  able  to  draw  within  the  sphere  of 
human  conjecture,  there  are  several  things  expressed 
in  it,  so  strange  to  all  apprehension,  so  unlikely  to 
happen,  so  impossible  for  any  natural  sagacity  to 

*  Luke  xxi.  18.     Acts  ii.  21.     Mark  xiii.  20. 
I  See  the  learned  bishop  Newton's  Dissertations  on  the  Prophr- 
oes,  voi.  ii./>.  268.  n. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  139 

foresee,  and  yet  so  certainly  and  punctually  fulfilled, 
that  nothing  shoit  of  divine  inspiration  can  possibly 
account  for  them.  The  prophecy,  in  all  its  parts, 
is  divine  :  but  in  thest\  its  divinity  is  clear  and 
incontestable. 

II.     The  dispersion  of  the  Jews,  is  anoth- 
er event,  which  deserves  your  consideration. 

Moses  himself  had  predicted  this  circumstance 
of  their  fortune,  in  terms  of  the  greatest  energy. 
He  had  told  them — that  they  should  be  removed 
into  all  the  kijigdonis  of  the  earthy  and  timt  they 
should  be  scattered  amorig  all  people  from  one  end 
of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other — that,  among  the 
nations,  into  which  they  should  be  driven,  they 
should  find  no  ease,  nor  rest,  and  that  they  should 
he  only  oppressed  and  crushed  alway — that  they 
should  become  an  astonishment,  a  proverb,  and  a 
hy-ivord  among  all  nations — and  that  their  plagues 
shoidd  be  wonderful,  and  of  long  continuance j^ 
These  prophecies  had  been,  to  a  certain  degree, 
fulfilled  in  other  pai'ts  of  their  history  :  but  there 
was  to  be  a  time,  when  the  wrath  of  God  should 
come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.  \  This  time  was 
now  come,  when  their  city  was  destroyed,  and  their 
land  desolated,  by  the  arms  of  Titus.  Then,  as 
Jesus  prophesied  of  them,  were  the  days  of  ven- 

*  Dent,  xxviii  1 1  Thess.  ii.  16. 


140  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

geance^  that  all  things^  which  were  writtetiy  should 
be  fulfilled :  then,  were  they  to  be  led  away  captive 
into  all  nations  :  and  thenceforth,  was  Jerusalem  to 
be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles^  until  the  times 
OF  THE  Gentiles  should  be  fulfilled.* 

Nor  say,  that  this  last  prophecy  is  indefinite  : 
for  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  is  a  period,  well  known 
in  the  prophetic  writings ;  a  period,  of  long  dura- 
tion indeed,  as  the  event  hath  shewn  ;  yet  a  period, 
marked  out  by  other  prophecies  (which  may  come, 
in  turn,  to  be  considered  in  this  Lecture)  no  less 
distinctly,  than  their  other  captivities  had  been. 

For,  to  all  these  predictions  there  must  be  ad- 
ded one  more,  which  expressly  asserts  the  return  of 
this  people,  in  some  future  age,  from  their  long 
and  wretched  dispersion  :  for  blindness^  in  part,  on- 
ly, hath  happened  to  Israel ;  and  that  again,  till  the 
fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in.\  This,  St.  Paul 
terms  a  mystery  :  and  yet  the  ancient  prophets  had 
a  glimpse  of  it,  when  they  foretold,  that  the  Lord 
would  not  make  a  full  end  of  them,\  and  that  a 
remnant  of  them  should  remain,  and  should  return  in 
the  latter  days.)  Moses  himself,  who  had  denounc- 
ed such  heavy  judgments  upon  them,  and  of  so 

*  Luke  xxi.  22.  24. 
f  Rom.  xi.  25.        \  Jer.  xlvi.  28.        $  Isa.  x.  21.    Ezek.  vi.  Q.- 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  141 

hng  cowf/7/w^;/ce,  during  their  dispersion,  had  ming- 
led, with  his  woes,  this  one  note  of  mercy — Jnd 
yet  for  all  that,  tvheii  they  lie  in  the  land  of  their 
enemies,  I  will  not  cast  them  aivai/,  neither  will  I 
abhor  them,  to  destroy  them  utterly  and  to  break 
my  covenant  with  them.^ 

Consider  these  predictions,  and  compare  them 
with  the  present  and  past  state  of  this  people  for 
seventeen  hundred  years  ;  and  see,  if  there  be  noth- 
ing to  take  your  attention,  or,  rather,  your  astonish- 
ment, in  the  compleiion  of  them. 

Why  is  this  dreadful  vengeance,  singular  in  its 
circumstances,  and  never  yet  experienced  by  any 
other  people  on  the  face  of  the  e.irth,  why  is  this 
peculiai*  vengeance  executed  on  the  Jews  ? — Or, 
whatever  the  cause  may  be,  is  not  the  Jacty  such  as 
was  predicted  ? 

"The  predictions,  you  will  say,  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  being  fulfilled.  But  where  is  the  won- 
der, that  a  people,  distinguished  by  a  singular  re- 
ligion, and  above  measure  addicted  to  it,  should 
continue  to  exist  under  that  distinction,  and  should 
be  every  where  known  by  it  ?  That  a  people,  on 
account  of  their  profession,  more  than  commonly 
obnoxious  to  the  other  religious  sects,  among  whom 


142  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

the  earth  hath  been  chiefly  parcelled  out — to  the 
Heathen^  for  their  unconquerable  aversion  to  idol- 
atry— to  the  Christians^  for  the  atrocious  murder 
of  their  Founder — to  the  Mahometans^  for  the  con- 
stant rejection  of  their  prophet — should  be  the 
scorn  and  outcast  of  all  tliree ;  and  that,  being  ex- 
cluded from  the  only  country  to  which  they  have 
any  attachment,  they  should  be  vagabonds  on  the 
earth,  and  should  disperse  themselves  indifferently 
through  every  quarter  of  it,  as  caprice,  or  interest, 
or  convenience,  invites  them  ?  That,  lastly,  being 
thus  distinguished  from  all  men,  and  thus  at  en- 
mity with  all,  they  should  never  be  suffered  to  en- 
ter into  any  other  civil  community,  or  to  establish 
a  distinct  community  of  their  own  ?" 

But  the  wonder  doth  not  lie,  altogether,  where 
these  questions  seem  to  place  it.  That  the  Jews, 
while  they  profess  themselves  such,  should  be 
thus  treated,  may  be  natural  enough:  but  that 
they  should  continue^  for  so  many  ages,  under  such 
treatment ;  every  where  and  always  spurned,  revil- 
ed, oppressed  ;  yet  neither  worn  out  by  this  usage  ; 
nor  induced  by  it  to  renounce  their  offensive  pro- 
fession, and  take  refuge  in  the  mass  of  people, 
among  whom  they  live ;  that  neither  time,  nor  cus- 
tom, nor  suffering,  should  get  the  better  of  their 
bigotry  or  patience  ;  but  that  they  should  still  sub- 
sist a  numerous,  a  distinct,  a  wretched  people,  as 
they  do,  to  this  day — all  this  hath  something  pro- 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMINO.  143 

digious  in  it,  which  the  common  principles  of  hu- 
man nature  will  not  easily  explain.* 

We,  who  admit  the  divine  origin  of  their  re- 
ligion ;  and  adore,  with  them,  the  extraordinary 
providence,  by  which  tlieir  polity  was  so  long  ad- 
ministered and  upheld;  can  better,  than  any  others, 
explain  this  difficulty.  For,  what  so  likely  to  pro- 
duce an  invincible  attachment  to  their  law,  as  the 
abundant  evidence,  they  had  of  its  authority  ?  But 
neither  will  this  account  of  the  matter  be  found 
satisfactory.  For,  as  if  on  purpose  to  discredit  this 
solution,  their  history  informs  us.  That  ten  of  the 
twelve  tribes,  which  originally  composed  their  na- 
tion, did,  in  fact,  disappear  under  their  last  captiv- 
ity, and  were,  in  a  good  measure  at  least,  absorb- 
ed in  it.  If  such,  then,  was  the  fate  of  Israel  in 
its  dispej^ion,  within  the  compass  of  not  many 
generations,  and  yet  the  relics  of  Judah  are  still 
preserved  in  all  countries  to  this  day,  what  better 
or  other  reason  can  we  assign  for  this  difference 
of  fortune  in  two  branches  of  the  same  people, 
equally  attached  to  the  same  divine  law,  than  that 
iho:  former  were   left  to  the  natural   consequences 

•  Hear  the  profound  and  reflecting'  M.  Paschal — L'etat  pu  I'du 
Toitles  Juifs  est  une  grande  preuve  de  la  religion.  Car  c'est  une 
chose  etonnante  de  voir  ce  peuple  subsister  depuis  tant  d'annees,  et 
de  le  voir  toujours  oniserablc — et,  quoique  il  soit  contraire,  d'etre 
MISERABLE,  etDKsi'BsisTER,ilsubsisteneanmoinstoujoursmal^e 
sa  misere.  Pensees,  p.  115. 


144  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

of  a  dispersion,  and  that  the  hitter  were  purposely 
kept  from  being  affected  by  them,  as  the  proph= 
ecies  had  distinctly  foretold  ? 

If  it  be  still  said,  "  That  there  is  nothing  more 
extraordinary  in  this  continuance  of  the  Jews,  un- 
der their  dispersion,  than  of  other  religionists  in 
like  circumstances ;  of  the  Christians  for  instance, 
under  the  Turkish  dominion  ;"  the  cases  (to  say 
nothing  of  the  difference  in  point  of  time)  are,  in 
many  respects,  entirely  unlike. 

The  Asiatic  Christians  derive  a  confidence, 
and  some  degree  of  protection,  from  the  many 
flourishing  Christian  empires,  which  subsist  in 
other  quarters  of  the  world. 

They,  can  perform  all  the  duties  of  their  re- 
ligion, as  perfectly  in  the  countries,  where  they  re- 
side, as  in  any  other. 

They,  have  the  future  hopes  of  the  gospel, 
the  proper  sanction  of  their  law,  to  support  them 
in  all  the  distresses,  to  which  their  Christian  pro- 
fession may,  at  present,  expose  them.  What  is 
it  to  them,  as  St.  Austin  well  observed  in  a  like 
case,  that  they  suffer  for  a  season  in  a  strange 
land :  when  even  in  their  own^  that  is,  a  Chris- 
tian country,  they  are  still  obliged,  by  the  princi- 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  145 

pies  of  their  religion,  to  consider  themselves,  as 
strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth  ?* 

The  condition  of  the  Jews,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  widely  different.  They,  profess  a  religion, 
founded  on  temporal  promises,  only  :  and  how 
miserably  these  have  failed  them,  the  experience 
of  many  ages  hath  now  shewn. 

The  Jews,  are  shut  out  from  the  only  country 
in  the  world,  where  the  several  rites  and  ordi- 
nances of  their  religion  can  be  regularly  and  law- 
fully observed. 

The  Jews,  have,  besides,  the  sensible  mortifi- 
cation of  knowing,  that  all  their  brethren  of  the 
dispersion  are  every  where  in  equal  distress  with 
themselves ;  and  that  there  is  not  one  Jewish  state 
or  sovereignty  subsisting  on  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth. 

It  follows,  that  in  the  Jews,  we  find  nothing 
but  their  destiny^  so  plainly  read  to  them  by  their 
ovn\  prophets,  as  well  as  ours,  to  account  for  their 
long  continuance  in  their  present  dispersion  i 
whereas,   the  Asiatic   Christians  have   many   re^ 

• — Multo  minus  nomen  criminandum,  In  captlvitate  sacratorum 
suorum,  qui  supernam  patriam  vei'aci  fide  expectantce,  etiam  in 
?vis  sedibus  percfrinQ-%  se  esse  novernnt.    Aug',  Dc  Civ.  Dei,  1,  i.  c  15. 

19 


146  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

sources  of  comfort  within  themselves ;  and  may 
subsist,  in  Mahometan  countries,  on  the  same 
ijeneral  motives  and  inducements,  which  sustain 
the  courage  of  other  unhappy  men. 

Yet,  notwithstanding  the  advantages,  here  point- 
ed out,  on  the  side  of  the  Asiatic  Christians,  the 
fact  is,  that  they  are  reduced  to  a  very  small  num- 
ber, and  are  insensibly  melting  away  under  the 
oppressions  of  their  Ottoman  masters ;  so  that  in 
no  long  time,  if  that  enormous  tyranny  should  be 
permitted  to  continue,  they  may,  not  improbably, 
quite  vanish  out  of  those  countries,  where  they  had 
formerly  so  many  and  flourishing  churches :  where- 
as, the  Jews  continue  every  where  to  abound  in 
great  numbers  ;  they  thrive  under  their  oppres- 
sions ;  and  seem  to  multiply  amidst  their  dis- 
tresses ;  as  if  the  order  of  things  were  reversed 
in  regard  to  them,  and  the  same  causes  operated  to 
the  conservation  of  this  people,  which  tend  so  nat- 
urally to  the  waste  and  destruction  of  every  other. 

Still,  I  have  another  reflection,  or  two,  to  make 
on  this  interesting  subject. 

1.  It  deserves  to  be  considered,  that  i!^<t  natives 
of  any  country,  though  subdued  and  enslaved  by  a 
foreign  nation,  may,  indeed,  subsist  very  long  un- 
der that  distinction.     Thus,  the  Gentoo  Indians 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.'  147 

have  preserved  their  name  and  race,  under  their 
Mahometan  invaders  :  and  thus,  the  Moors,  if  they 
had  not  been  violently  expelled,  might  have  con- 
tinued a  distinct  people  for  many  ages,  in  their  old 
Spanish  quarters.  But  that  small  colonies  of  men, 
transported  into  strange  and  populous  nations, 
should  preserve  a  distinct  existence,  and  not  insen- 
sibly moulder  away,  and  mix  themselves  with 
their  numerous  native  masters ;  This,  I  think,  is 
without  example  in  the  history  of  mankind.  If 
the  Jews  might  be  expected  to  abound  any  where, 
it  should,  methinks,  be  in  Jiidea;  where  the  sight 
of  the  holy  land,  and  the  memor}'^  of  their  past  for- 
tunes, might  invigorate  their  prejudices,  and  per- 
petuate their  attachment  to  the  Jewish  name  and 
worship.  But  it  so  happens,  that  the  number  of 
Jews  in  that  country  hath  now  for  many  ages  been 
inconsiderable,  while  they  swarm  in  every  other. 

2.  It  should,  furtlier,  I  think,  be  observed, 
that  a  sectj  whether  you  will  call  it  of  religioji,  or 
philosophy^  may  subsist  through  a  long  tract  of 
ages ;  I  mean,  that  certain  opinions  may  contuiue 
to  be  professed  by  some  people,  or  other,  without 
intermission  ;  as  may  be  true  of  die  doctrine  con- 
cerning the  two  principles^  at  all  times  so  prevalent 
in  the  east  ;  of  that  species  of  eastern  idolatry^ 
which  consists  in  tlic  worship  oijire  ;  and  in  other 
instances.      But  that  these  opinions,  in  circum 


148  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

stances  any  thing  like  those  of  the  Jews,  should 
still  be  professed  not  only  by  some,  but  by  the 
same  men,  that  is,  by  men  known  to  be  of  the 
same  extraction,  as  well  as  of  a  certain  persuasion  ; 
this,  again,  is,  I  think,  a  circumstance  of  great 
singularity,  and  altogether  unprecedented  in  the 
case  of  any  other  people.  Who  knows,  of  what 
race  or  family  the  present  Manichees  are  descend- 
ed, or  the  professors  of  the  old  Persian  idolatry  ? 
The  followers  of  the  Mosaic  law,  are  every 
where  known  to  be  of  the  stock  of  Abraham. 
They  are  distinguished  in  all  places,  as  being 
Jews  by  descent^  as  well  as  by  religion. 

3.  Supposing,  what  I  think  cannot  be  shewn, 
that  the  history  of  the  world  furnishes  an  instance 
or  two  of  a  people  circumstanced  in  all  respects, 
as  the  Jews  are ;  these  extraordinary  cases  would 
not  much  abate  the  wonder,  we  are  now  contem- 
plating. For  how  happened  it,  that  a  prophecy 
delivered  above  three  thousand  years  ago  concern- 
ing the  fate  of  a  particular  people,  should  be  so 
exactly  verified,  as  it  has  hitherto  been,  when  that 
fate  is  so  far  from  being  a  common  one,  that  it  has 
only  taken  place,  in  one  or  two  instances  be- 
sides, within  the  compass  of  so  many  ages  ?  And 
still  more,  how  should  it  enter  into  the  head  of 
Moses  to  deliver  this  prophecy,  when,  at  the  time 
of  his  delivering  it,  he  had  absolutely  no  instance^ 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  149 

before  his  eyes  of  such  fate,  in  the  case  of  any 
people  ? 

These  things,  then,  deserve  to  be  well  and  se- 
riously considered. 

Lastly,  We  believe,  on  the  faith  of  the  sacred 
oracles,  that  the  Jews  shall  never  be  destroyed  utter- 
ly, but  shall  exist  a  distinct  people,  as  they  have 
hitherto  done,   till  the  times  of  the    Gentiles    are 
fulnlled.     But  here,  you  will  say,  the  prophets  in- 
dulged a  natural  prejudice  in  favour  of  their  own 
nation  ;  it  being  the  way  of  all  people  to  delight  in 
such  dreams  of  existence  and  perpetuity.     It  may 
be  so :  But  see,   whether  this  dream  hath  ever  yet 
been  so  far  realized,  in  the  case  of  other  people. 
The  Romans,  for  instance,  were  as  partial  to  them- 
selves, and  doted  as  much  on  the  idea  of  their 
perpetuity,  2i%  the  Jews.     But  what  now  is  become 
of  their  eternal  empire?  Consider,  therefore,  the 
singular  fate  of  the  Jews  through  so  many  ages,  and 
see  whether  it  be  not  credible  from  what  is  past, 
that  the  prophet  was  moved  by  something  more 
than  a  spirit  of  national  vanity,  when  he  said.  Fear 
thou  not,  0  Jacob  my  servant ,  saith  the  Lord,  for  I 
am  with  thee  ;  for  I  will  make  a  full  end  of  all  the 
nations  whither  I  have  driven  thee,  but  I  will 

NOT  MAKE   A  PULL   END   OF   THEE.*" 
*  Jer.  xlvi.  28.. 


150  PROPHECIES  CONCERNINa 

To  these  prophecies  concerning  Jerusalem^  and 
the  Jews,  I  add 

III.  A  third,  concerning  the  call  and  con- 
version OF  THE  Gentiles  to  Christianity. 

This  prophecy  is  very  remarkable,  whether  we 
consider — the  matter  of  it^^the  persons ^  by  whom 
it  was  delivered — or,  the  manner,  in  which  it  hath 
heen  fulfilled. 

1.  As  it  had  been  declared  from  the  beginning, 
that  in  the  promised  seed,  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth  should  he  blessed,  so  the  gospel,  or,  the  good 
tidings  of  that  blessing,  was,  in  due  time,  to  be 
communicated  to  all  nations.  Further  still,  this  gos- 
pel was  not  only  to  be  published  to  all  nations,  but 
to  be  acknowledged  and  received  by  them.  There 
are  numberless  prophecies  to  this  purpose  in  the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament :  prophecies,  which 
say  expressly — that  God  would  give  unto  the  Mes- 
siah the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession* — tliatfrom 
the  rising  of  the  sun  even  unto  the  goin^  down  of 
the  same,  his  name  shoidd  be  great  among  the  Gen- 
tiles t — It  is  a  light  things  says  the  prophet  Isaiah, 
addressing  himself,  in  the  person  of  the  Almighty, 

*  Ps.  ii.  8.  t  Mai.  i.  2. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  151 

to  the  Messiali,  that  thou  shouldest  be  my  servant 
to  raise  up  the  tribes  of  Jacobs  and  to  restore 
the  presei-ved  of  Israel ;  I  will  also  give  thee  for 
a  light  to  the  Gentiles^  that  thx)u  mayest  be  my  sal- 
vation to  the  end  of  the  earth.*  And  Jesus 
himself,  when  he  commissioned  his  apostles  to 
publish  his  doctrine,  did  it  in  these  words — Go 

VE  INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD,  AND  PREACH  THE 
GOSPEL  TO  EVERY  CREATURE. f 

It  is  unquestionable,  therefore,  from  these  and 
other  passages,!  that  not  the  Jews  only,  but 
all  nations  were  to  be  instructed  in  the  Christian 
faith ;  that  the  gospel  was  to  be  an  universal  relig- 
ion; and  that,  thus,  the  Messiah  was  to  be,  in 
every  sense,  the  Saviour  of  mankind.  There  is 
no  doubt,  I  say,  but  that  such  is  the  language  of 
the  prophets  ;  and  that  they  clearly  suppose  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  gospel  to  have  these  views,  and  to 
terminate  in  this  event. 

But  now,  let  any  man  consider  with  himself, 
what  it  is  to  proselyte  the  whole  race  of  mankind 
to  one  faith,  and  to  one  religion.  Let  him  revolve 
in  his  mind  this  great,  this  magnificent  idea.     Let 

*  Is.  xlix.  6.  f  Mark  xvi.  15. 

V  The  reader  may  see  many  of  them  collected,  and  the  general 
argument  from  them  well  enforced,  by  Mr.  Biillock,  in  his  Vindi- 
cation, Partii. 


152  PROPHECIES  CONCERNIN^i 

him,  next,  turn  his  thoughts  on  what  history  and 
experience  may  suggest  to  him  on  the  subject. 
And  let  him  tell  us,  whether  there  be  not  some- 
thmg  extraordinary  in  this  project  :  whether,  in- 
deed, there  be  any  other  example  of  this  sort  in  the 
annals  of  mankind. 

In  the  old  world  the  institutors  of  Pagan  relig- 
ion  looked  no  further,  than  to  single  communities : 
each  destined  his  ceremonies  for  his  own  people 
only  ;  and  never  presumed  so  far  on  the  truth  or 
importance  of  his  religious  scheme,  as  to  set  it  up 
for  a  standard  of  belief  or  worship  to  the  other 
nations  of  the  earth.  Even  the  Jewish  ritual  was 
so  constituted  as  to  respect  the  Jews  only,  and  was 
even  practicable  no  where  but  in  the  land  of  Judea. 

But  this  idea  of  universality  was  equally  strange 
to  the  Doctors,  as  to  the  Legislators,  of  the  ancient 
world.  Sects  of  philosophy,  there  were  many  ; 
espoused  with  zeal,  and  propagated  with  industry  ; 
and  some  of  them,  of  no  small  extent.  Yet  the 
most  sanguine,  or  the  most  successful  of  these 
speculatists  never  conceived  so  much  as  the  idea  of 
bringing  all  nations  into  their  system.  They  pre- 
sumed, indeed,  that  truth,  or  probability  at  least, 
was  on  the  side  of  their  favourite  opinions  ;  but 
they  beheld  a  neglect  of  them  in  others,  with  a 
sort  of  indifference  ;  and,  contenting  themselves 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  153 

with  their  own  superior  skill  or  felicity,  left  it  to 
the  rest  of  the  world  to  philosophize  in  their  own 
way,  and  on  tlieir  OAvn  principles.  They  seem  not 
to  have  thought  it  either  necessary  or  possible,  that 
their  own  sentiments  should  become  the  standing, 
universal  persuasion  of  mankind. 

At?ibitioji,  I  know,  hath  been  sometimes  enter- 
prizing  enough  to  think  of  subduing  the  whole 
world.  But  tliis  was  the  ambition  of  power,  not 
of  religion,  or  philosophy  :  it  was  an  ambition  to 
subdue  the  bodies,  not  the  minds  of  men.  This  last 
was  a  project,  too  big  for  a  Cesar  or  an  Alexander, 
much  more,  for  a  Numa  or  an  Aristotle,  to  enter- 
tain. And  I  think  it  certain,  tliat,  except  in  the 
scheme  of  Christianity,  or  such  other  schemes  of 
revelation,  as  have  been  copied  from  it,*  we  shall 
no  where  find  the  idea  of  universality  to  have  taken 
place  in  any  religious  or  philosophical  sect  what- 
soever.! 

*  As  in  the  case  of  Mahometantsmf  for  instance. 

j-  What  the  philosopher  Celsus  thought  of  such  a  project,  we 
learn  from  a  curious  passage  in  Origen.  It  being  usual  with  the 
Christians  of  that  tlmej  as  of  every  other,  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of 
the  ivhole  world  to  the  Christian  faith,  the  philosopher  laughs  at  the 
extravagance  of  this  petition.  He  observes  upon  it,  OTi  6  tStO 
0/0/XfVOC  o/JfV  eJev.  The  words  are  not  easily  translated.  But 
the  -meaning  of  them  is,  That  he  regarded  an  universal  agi-eement 
in  one  mode  of  religious  belief,  as  a  perfect  chimera  :  and  the  turn 
of  the  words  is  so  contrived,  as  to  express  the  utmost  contempt  of 
those,  who,  in  their  supreme  ignorance  of  mankind,  could  entertarti 
so  senseless  an  idea.    Contr.  Ceisum,  I.  viii.  sub.  fin. 

20 


154  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

If  then  this  idea  was  familiar  to  the  Jewish  and 
Christian  prophets,  you  will,  at  least,  conclude 
that  this  circumstance  is  remarkable  enough  to 
engage  your  attention  ;  and  you  will  naturally  ask, 
how  it  came  to  pass  that  those  prophets  should 
adopt  so  strange  a  fancy,  which  appears  not  to 
have  entered  into  the  views  or  conceptions  of  other 
men. 

When  you  are  in  this  train  of  inquiry,  it  will 
surprize  you  still  more  to  find, 

2.  By  what  persons  y  these  prophecies  ^  so  remark- 
able for  the  matter  of  them,  xvere  announced. 

The  publishers  of  this  extraordinary  doctrine 
were,  in  one  word,  Jews  :  that  is,  men  of  the 
most  narrow  and  contracted  minds ;  men,  brought 
up  in  the  highest  conceit  of  themselves,  and  in  the 
utmost  scorn  and  contempt  of  the  Gentiles  ;  men, 
accustomed  to  think  themselves  the  only  favourites 
of  heaven,  and  to  regard  the  rest  of  the  world,  as 
outcasts  of  its  providence  ;  men,  in  short,  induced, 
partly,  by  the  genius  of  their  religion,  ill  under- 
stood, and  partly,  by  their  carnal  temper,  long 
indulged,  to  believe  with  assurance  the  perpetuity, 
the  eternity,  of  their  divine  law  ;  and  to  deem  it 
impossible  that  God  should  reign  any  where  but 
in  the  land  of  Israel,  or  should  impart  his  blessings 
to  any,  that  lived  out  of  the  Jewish  pale. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  155 

Was  it,  now,  to  be  expected  of  such  men,  as 
these,  that  they  should  enlarge  their  ideas  so  far 
as  to  form  the  project  of  a  new  and  universal  relig- 
ion ;  a  religion,  not  imprinted  outwardly  on  the 
flesh,  but  written  in  the  heart  ;  a  religion,  that  was 
to  supersede  and  evacuate  the  law  of  Moses,  to 
which  they  were  so  immoderately  addicted,  and  to 
enlighten,  and  bless,  and  save  the  heathen,  whom 
they  so  perfectly  despised  and  abhorred  ? 

You  will  suspect,  perhaps,  tliat  the  meaning  of 
these  prophecies  was  no  more,  than  that  the  Jewish 
law  should  finally  prevail  over  all  other  laws,  and 
be  the  sole  predominant  religion  of  the  whole  earth : 
a  prejudice,  very  likely,  it  may  be  said,  to  possess 
the  minds  of  such  a  people  as  the  Jews  ;  and  suit- 
able enough  to  that  zeal,  which  prompted  them  to 
compass  sea  and  land^  as  Jesus  himself  observed  of 
them,  to  make  one  proselyte »^ 

But  the  contrary  is  apparent  from  the  structure 
of  the  Jewish  law,  which,  as  I  said,  was  so  con- 
trived, that  it  could  not  be  observed  out  of  Judea 
— from  the  tenour  of  that  law,  addressed  only  to 
the  house  of  Israel,  and  not  obligatory  to  any  oth- 
er people — from  express  declarations  of  the  proph- 
ets themselves ;  who  call  the  dispensation  of  the 

"*  Matth.  xxiii.  15. 


156  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

Messiah,  a  nexv  covenant ^  a  covenant  written  in  the 
hearty  in  opposition  to  the  law  of  circumcision  ;* 
who  say,  that  the  Lord  will  create  new  heavens 
and  a  new  earthy  that  is,  in  the  prophetic  language, 
will  institute  a  new  dispensation  of  religion,  differ- 
ent from  that,    which  he  had  given  to   the  Jews, 
and.  subversive  of  it  ;t   who,  lastly,  speak  of  this 
dispensation,  as  of  on^,  that  should  be  established 
under  a  new  name^  and  should  be  embraced  by 
the  Gentiles, .  as  such^  that  is,  by  men,  converted 
immediately  to  this  new  religion  from  their  state  of 
gentilism,  without  passing  through  the  strait  gate 
of  the  Jewish  law.  J 

Judge,  then,  whether  the  prophets  did  not  mean 
more  than  a  proselytism  to  their  own  religion,  when 
they  predicted,  and  in  such  terms,  the  future  con- 
version of  the  Gentiles ;  and  whether  such  ideas, 
as  these,  could  ever  have  entered  into  the  hearts  of 

*  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  make  a 
new  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel,  and  with  the  house  of  Judah, 
not  according'  to  the  covenant  that  I  made  with  their  fathers 
—but  this  shall  be  my  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the 
house  of  Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  hovd,  I  nuill  put  my 
lavi  in  their  inward  parts,  and  lurite  it  in  their  hearts,  &c.  Jer. 
xxxi.  31 — 33'    See  also  Jer.  iii.  16. 

•\  For  behold,  /  create  jiev}  heavens  and  a  nevt  earth :  and  the 
former  shall  not  be    remembered  nor  come  into  m,ind.     Is.  Ixv.  17. 

+  The  Gentiles  shall  see  thy  righteousness,  and  all  kings,  thy 
glory  :  And  thou  shalt  be  called  by  a  ne%u  nanie,  which  the  moutli  of 
the  Lord  shall  name.     Is.  Ixii.  2. 


CHRIST'S  SFXOND  COMING.  157 

Jews,  if  something,  besides  and  above  the  natural 
suggestion  of  their  own  minds,  had  not  inspired 
their  prophecies. 

Add  to  all  this,  if  you  please,  that  Jesus  was 
himself  a  Jew,  and  (to  regard  him  as  a  man  only) 
in  the  lowest  class  of  the  Jews,  that  is,  of  the 
most  confined  and  bigoted  education;  and  yet 
was  not  restrained  by  his  prejudices  from  giving 
tliat  sublime  command  to  his  followers — Go  and 

TEACH    ALL    NATIONS. 

But  enough  on  the  doctrine  itself,  and  on  the 
character  of  its  teachers.     It  remains  only 

3.  To  add  one  word,  on  the  manner  i?i  which 
this  prophecy,  concerning  the  conversion  of  the 
Gentile  world,  appears  to  have  been  completed. 

There  are  especially  two  prophecies  on  this 
subject,  which  merit  our  attentive  consideration. 
One  of  them  asserts,  that  the  conversion  of  the 
Gentile  world  shall  take  its  rise  from  small  and 
very  unpromising  beginnings,  and  yet  shall  prevail 
speedily  and  to  a  vast  extent ;  the  other,  that  it 
shall  prevail  by  pacific  means  only,  without  the 
intervention  of  any  force  or  violence  whatsoever. 


158  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

1.  The  FORMER  of  these  prophecies  is  ex- 
pressed thus — A  little  one  shall  become  a  thousand, 
and  a  small  one  a  strong  nation:  I  the  Lord  will 
hasten  it  in  his  time.^  In  allusion  to  this  pro- 
phecy, concerning  the  rise  and  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity, is  that  parable  of  our  Lord  applied  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven — the  kingdom  of  heaven,  says 
he,  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  which  a  man 
took  and  sowed  in  his  field:  which  indeed  is  the  least 
of  all  seeds  :  but  when  it  is  grown,  it  is  the  greatest 
among  herbs,  andbecometh  a  tree :  so  that  the  birds  of 
the  air  come  and  lodge  in  the  branches  thereof^ 
And,  with  regard  to  the  celerity  with  which  this  tree 
should  grow  up,  we  have  a  prophecy  from  Christ 
himself,  and  that  wonderfully  fulfilled — that  his  gos- 
pel should  be  preached  to  all  the  world fr  a  testimony 
to  all  nations,  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  or 
within  forty  years  from  the  date  of  the  prophecy. 

Now,  consider  the  state  of  the  gospel,  at  our 
Lord's  ascension.  It  was  left  in  the  hands  of  a  few, 
mean,  unlearned,  dispirited  persons  :  without  any 
countenance  from  authority  ;  and  with  every  diffi- 
culty, every  terror,  opposed  to  them,  and  placed  dis- 
tinctly within  their  view.  Matth.  xxiv.  9.  Yet 
these  men  were  commissioned  to  spread  this  gos- 
pel through  the  world,  and  had  an  express  promise, 

•  Is.  Ix.  22.        t  Matth.  xiii.  31,  32. 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  159 

that  they  should  succeed  in  their  attempt.  Against 
all  appearance,  the  success  followed.  In  less  than 
half  a  centur}--,  the  sound  of  the  gospel  ivejit  out 
into  all  lands  ;  and,  within  three  centuries  from  the 
death  of  Christ,  Christianity  ascended  the  imperial 
throne;  and  had  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
its  possession. 

To  increase  the  wonder,  this  amazing  revolution 
was  brought  about,  by  pacifc  methods  only  ;  as 
was,  likewise,  foretold 

2.  In  the  latter  of  the  two  prophecies  to 
which  I  before  alluded. 

Jesus  himself  quotes  this  prophecy  from  Isaiali 
in  the  following  words — Behold,  my  servant ,  whom 
I  Iiove  chosen^  my  beloved,  in  whom  my  soul  is  well 
pleased  :  I  will  put  my  spirit  upon  him,  and  he  shall 
shew  judgment,  i.  e.  declare  a  new  law,  to  the 
Gentiles.  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry,  neither  shall 
any  man  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets  ;  a  bruised 
reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  smoking  flax  shall  he  not 
quench,  i.  e.  (as  all  interpreters  explain  these  pro- 
verbial expressions)  he  shall  not  employ  the  least 
degree  of  force  or  violence  in  the  propagation  of 
this  law,  till  he  send  forth  judgment  unto  victory,  till 
it  finally  prevail  against  all  opposition  ;  And  in  his 
name  shall  the  Gentiles  trust.     Matth.  xii.  18 — 21. 


160  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

Let  any  man  read  the  history  of  Christianity,  from 
its  first  publication  in  Judea,  to  the  conversion  of 
Constantine,  and  then  see  whether  this  prophecy 
hath  not  been  exactly  and  illustriously  completed. 
The  followers  of  Jesus  were  numerous  enough, 
long  before  the  empire  became  Christian,  to  have 
attempted  the  way  of  force,  had  it  been  permitted 
to  them  :*  and  the  insults,  the  oppressions,  the  per- 
secutions, which  they  suffered  from  their  Pagan 
enemies,  were  enough  to  provoke  the  most  passive 
tempers  to  some  acts  of  hostility  and  resistance.! 

*  Si  enim  et  hostes  exertos,  non  tantum  vindices  occultos,  agere 
vellemus,  deesset  nobis  vis  numerorum  et  copiarum  ?  Tertull.  Apolo- 
get.  c.  37. 

•f  Could  it  be  foreseeriy  that  notliing  of  this  sort  would  happen  ? 
When  the  reformation  was  set  on  foot  in  Germany,  L,utlier  and 
his  adherents  resolved  to  carry  it  on  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
that  is,  hy  pacific  measures.  But  how  soon  did  passion  and  policy 
strike  in,  to  drive  them  from  this  purpose  '.  The  Catholics  were 
intolerant :  the  Reformed  grew  powerful  :  and  then,  what  was  too 
naturally  to  be  expected,  followed. 

If  it  be  said,  that  the  gospel  hath  not  been  always  propagated, 
ivithout  force  ;  I  acknowledge,  it  has  not  :  but  then  I  observe, 
1.  That  it  was  incontestably  so  propagated,  till  the  conversion  of  the 
Roman  empire  ;  in  which  event,  alone,  the  prophecies  appear  to  have 
had  a  reasonable  completion  :  2.  That  \\^% force  employed,  has  gener- 
ally been  the  force  of  one  Christian  sect,  directed  against  some 
other  (in  which  scandalous  contentions  the  prophecies  have  no  con- 
cern) not  in  the  propagation  of  Christianity  itself  in  imbelieving  covm- 
tries  :  3.  That  the  ii^ay  of  force,  when  professedly  used  against  un- 
believers, though,  in  som.e  cases,  it  has  contributed  to  the  enlarge- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom,  has  yet,  in  others  (where,  too,  the  utmost 
force  and  zeal  were  combined)  very  signally  failed  of  success  ;  of 
which  the  crusades  against  the  Mahometans  afford  a  striking  in- 
stance :  »nd  4  lastly,  That  we  expect  the  fi»^i  i">iversal  prevalence 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  161 

But  every  one  knows,  that  they  had  recourse  to  no 
arms,  but  those  of  the  spirit :  they  took  no  advantage 
of  distracted  times,  to  raise  commotions  in  behalf  of 
the  ne^v  religion,  or  to  suppress  the  old  one  :  a 
bruised  reed  did  they  not  breaks  and  smoking  flax 
did  they  not  quench  :  yet  with  meekness,  and 
patience,  and  suffering ;  by  piety,  by  reason,  by  the 
secret  influence  of  a  divine  blessing  attending  on 
these  feeble  efforts,  the  doctrine  of  the  cross  insen- 
sibly gained  ground,  spread  itself  far  and  wide,  and 
in  the  end  became  victorious  over  all  the  rage,  and 
power,  and  sophistry  of  an  unbelieving  world.  * 

of  the  Christian  faitli  from  the  same  spiritual  arms  only,  which  wer<* 
first  employed  with  such  success  in  the  propagation  of  it. 

•  An  eminent  writer,  with  the  view,  indeed,  of  disgracing  the 
Reformation,  hath  set  this  matter  in  a  very  just  light  :  "  Qiie  nos 
freres,"  says  he,  "ouvrent  done  les  yeux;  qu'ils  les  jeitent  sur  I'an- 
cienne  Eglise,  qui  diu-ant  tant  de  siecles  d'une  persecution  si  cru- 
elle  ne  s'est  jamais  echapee,  ni  un  seul  moment,  ni  dans  un  seul 
homme,  et  qu'on  a  vue  aussi  soumise  sous  Diocletien,  et  meme 
sous  Julien  I'apostat,  lorsqu=^elle  rempUssoit  deja  toute  la  terre,  que 
sous  Neron  et  sous  Domitien,  lorsqu'elle  ne  faisoit  que  de  naitre  ; 
c'est-la  q_u'on  voit  veritablement  i,e  doigt  de   Diev." 

Hist,  des  Variations,  I.  x.  c.  53. 
The  finger  of  God,  as  tixe  learned  writer  says,  was  indeed  cou- 
^icuous  in  tliis  conduct  of  the  primitive  Christians,  because  it  ful- 
filled the  prophecies  (so  unlikely  to  be  fulfilled)  concerning  the 
■manner  in  which  Christianity  was  to  obtain  an  establislnnent  in  the 
world.  If  tlie  conduct  of  the  re/orme J  had  not  this  merit,  it  was 
because  the  prophecies  did  not  extend  to  the  reformation  of  Cliris- 
tian  religion,  but  to  the  introduction  and  first  settlement  of  it 
The  agents,  in  this  last  work  of  Providence,  were  therefore  left  to 
the  natural  influence  of  tlieir  passions,  and  they  acted  too  frequently 
as  those  passions  impelletl  them. 

21 


162  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING 

That  this  victory  hath  not  been,  hitherto,  so 
complete,  as  to  answer  the  promise  of  an  absolute 
universality^  we  readily  acknowledge ;  but  are  in 
no  pain  for  the  event  ;*  as  the  same  oracles,  which 
have  thus  far  been  verified,  suppose  the  present 
condition  of  things ;  and,  what  is  more,  assure  us 
of  a  time  to  come,  when  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles 
shall  come  in. 

One  word  more,  and  I  have  done.  If  it  be  now 
thought,  that  these  three  prophecies — concerning 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem — the  dispersion  of  the 
Jews — and  the  call  of  the  Gentiles — have  been 
clearly  accomplished ;  and  yet  were  of  that  nature, 
that  no  human  foresight  could  deliver  them,  nor 
any  probable  conjuncture  of  human  affairs  account 
for  the  accomplishment  of  them,  you  will  conclude 
that  they  were  truly  divine,  and  that  we  do  not 

For  the  vest,  how  far  the  general  precepts  of  the  gospel  require 
a  passive  submission  and  non-resistance  to  outrageous  intolerance, 
whether  absolutely,  and  in  all  cases,  is  a  point  of  nice  discussion; 
in  which  I  take  no  part,  at  present,  because  I  am  not  now  making 
the  apology  of  the  reformed,  but  shewing  the  completion  of  the 
prophecies  concerning-  the  propagators  of  Christianity  :  and  the 
wonder  to  see  them  so  punctually  completed,  is  not  lessened,  but 
increased,  by  supposing,  that  the  precepts  of  the  gospel  leave  man- 
kind to  the  free  use  of  their  natural  rights,  in  the  case  of  extreme 
violence  and  injustice. 

*  The  vision  is  yet  for  an  appointed  time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall 
speak,  and  not  lie  :  though  it  tarry,  lu ait  for  it,  because  it  shall  surely 
cotne,  it  Kill  not  tarry.     Habakkuk,  ii.  3- 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  163 

abuse  your  credulity  in  alleging  such  prophecies, 
in  proof  of  our  holy  religion.  You  will  see  and 
acknowledge  that  tliere  are  prophecies,  recorded 
in  scripture,  concenung  the  Christian  church:  and 
that  these  prophecies,  in  particular,  concerning  it, 
have  been  remarkably  fulfilled.  Ye  will,  therefore, 
the  less  wonder  to  find,  that  there  are  still  other 
prophecies,  rehitivc  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  as 
administered  m  this  world ;  and  will,  of  course,  be 
disposed  to  consider,  with  less  prevention,  M'hat 
may  further  be  said  in  support  of  them. 


SERMON  VII. 

PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

I  Ep.  John  ii.   18. 

— Ye  have  heard  that  Antichrist  sJiall  come — 

Among  the  more  remarkable  prophecies  con- 
cerning the  Christian  church,  there  are  several, 
which  describe  the  rise,  progress,  and  downfal  of 
a  certain  Power,  represented  under  various  sym- 
bols or  images,  and  distinguished  by  many  appel- 
lations ;  but  more  especially  known  by  the  name 
of  Antichrist. 

These  prophecies  come  now,  in  the  order  of 
this  Lecture,  to  be  considered.  The  subject  is, 
in  a  high  degree,  curious  and  important ;  but  of  no 
easy  discussion  :  not  so  much  on  the  account  of 
any  peculiar  difficulty  in  the  prophecies  themselves, 
as  from  the  prejudice  of  party  in  explaining  them. 


166  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

and  still  more,  from  the  general  prejudice  that  lies 
against  every  attempt  to  explain  them. 

To  make  my  way  through  all  these  obstruc- 
tions, I  shall  begin  with  laying  before  you  a  clear 
"Hand  distinct  state  of  the  question  itself,  which  is 
chiefly  agitated  by  inquirers  mto  these  prophecies. 

It  is  admitted,  that  many  predictions  in  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  particularly  in  the  book  of 
Daniel,  in  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  and  in  the  Revelations 
of  St.  John,  clearly  point  out  a  very  extraordinary 
power,  which  was  to  manifest  itself  in  the  latter 
times,  that  is,  in  the  times  subsequent  to  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity.  The  characters,  by  which 
this  power  (acknowledged  by  all  under  the  name 
of  Antichrist)  is  chiefly  distinguished,  ai'e  those  of 
Tyranny,*  Idolatry,  and  Intolerance.  And,  to 
abridge  our  trouble  in  searching  after  this  three- 
headed  monster,  we  are  directed  by  the  prophets  to 
look  for  him  within  the  boundaiies  of  what  was 


*  By  the  word  Tyranny,  here  and  elsewhere  in  these  discourses, 
us  applied  to  the  pope,  I  would  be  understood  to  mean,  that  super' 
eminent  dominion,  which  he  exercised,  or  claimed  a  r/^A^  of  exer- 
cising, over  the  princes  and  states  of  his  communion,  in  all  affaii-s 
both  temporal  and  spiritual. — I  use  the  word  (somewhat  improp- 
erly, perhaps)  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  as  I  know  of  no  otlier  sintcl"- 
l^rrn,  that  so  well  expresses  my  meaning'. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  167 

properly  called,  the  Roman  empire,  and  even  in 
the  city  of  Rome  itself. 

Thus  fi\r  there  is  no  dispute.  Tlie  only  ques- 
tion is,  To  what  Roman  power,  exhibiting  those 
characters,  the  prophecies  are  to  be  applied.  And 
even  this  question  is  reduced  within  narrow  limits. 
For  TWO  powers  only  have  subsisted  in  Rome, 
from  the  Christian  era  to  the  present  times  (within 
which  period  we  are,  agaui,  allowed  to  expect  the 
reign  of  Antichrist ; )  the  Roman  emperor,  in  the 
first  place;  and,  afterwards,  the  Roman  Pontifs. 
So  that,  on  the  whole,  the  single  point  in  debate  is 
tnerely  this,  Whetlier  imperial,  or  papal  Rome ,  be 
that  Antichristian  power,  which  the  prophets  fore- 
told. The  church  of  Rome  holds,  for  obvious  rea- 
sons, that  the  imperial  power  is  the  object  of  the 
prophecies :  the  Protestants  have,  on  the  contrary, 
their  reasons  for  maintaining,  that  papal  Rome  is 
that  power,  which  the  prophecies  had  in  view,  and 
in  which  alone  they  are  truly  and  properly  verified- 

This,  then,  is  the  meaning  of  that  famous  in- 
quiry concerning  Antichrist:  and  I  must  desire 
you  to  keep  your  attention  steadily  fixed  on  the 
question,  as  here  stated ;  while  I  endeavour  to 
furnish  you  with  the  proper  means  of  deciding 
upon  it. 


168  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

The  obvious  method  of  dohig  this,  would  be, 
To  lay  before  you,  directly,  the  prophecies  them- 
selves, and  to  examine  them  by  the  Ijght  of  sober 
criticism,  and  authentic  history.  But,  because  it 
is  no  new  or  difficult  thing  to  misrepresent  facts 
and  to  misinterpret  scripture^  to  pervert,  in  short, 
these  two  instruments  of  truth  to  any  ends,  which 
prejudice  hath  in  view ;  and  because  I  know  how 
natural  it  is  for  you  to  suspect  such  management 
in  the  present  case,  where  the  zeal  of  party  is  sup- 
posed, on  eitlier  side,  to  exclude,  or  over-power, 
the  love  of  truth ;  for  these  reasons,  it  may  be  con- 
venient to  take  a  larger  compass,  and,  by  a  previ- 
ous historical  deduction  of  this  controversy,  to  let 
you  see  in  what  light  it  has  been  regarded,  through 
the  several  ages  of  the  Christian  church.  , 

I.  The  first  AccouNT,we  meet  with  in  scrip- 
ture, of  the  power  in  question,  I  mean,  under  his 
proper  name  of  Antichrist^  is  in  the  First  Epistle  of 
St.  John,  from  which  the  text  is  taken.  The  whole 
passage  runs  thus — Little  children^  it  is  the  last 
time :  And^  as  ye  have  heard  that  Antichrist  shall 
come^  even  now  there  are  many  Antichrists  ;  where- 
by we  know  that  it  is  the  last  time. 

To  understand  these  words,  we  must  call  to 
mind  what  hath  been  already,  more  than  once, 
observed  concerning  the  scriptural  division  of  time 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  169 

into  two  great  portions,  The  former  and  latter 
times.  By  \\\c  former ^  is  meant  the  times  preced- 
ing the  Christian  era  ;  by  the  latter^  the  times 
subsequent  to  it.  Correspondent  to  this  partition 
of  time,  is  the  double  advent  of  Christ,  of  which  I 
before  gave  a  distinct  idea.  His  Jirst  advent  w^as, 
when  he  came  in  the  flesli  at  Jerusalem  :  his  second 
advent  is  to  be  understood  of  his  coming  in  his 
kingdom,  through  all  the  ages  of  the  Christian 
church. 

But  though  the  latter  tbnesy  in  the  general 
sense  of  scripture,  be  thus  comprehensive,  they 
are  further  subdivided  into  other  constituent  por- 
tions, in  which  some  particular  state  of  Christ's 
kingdom  is  administered,  and  within  which  it  is 
completed.  In  reference  to  this  subordinate  di- 
vision of  time  in  the  Christian  dispensation,  the 
coming  of  Christ  is,  also,  proportionably  multipli- 
ed. He  comes  in  each  division ;  that  is,  as  oft 
as  he  thinks  fit  to  interpose  by  any  signal  act  of 
his  power  and  providence.  The  whole  period,  in 
which  any  distinct  state  of  his  kingdom  is  carrying 
on,  is  like^vise  called  the  latter  time ;  and  the  con- 
cluding part  of  that  period  is  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  the  last  hour :  as  if  the  whole  of  each  pe- 
riod were  considered  as  one  day ;  and  the  close  of 
each  period,  as  the  end,  or  last  hour,  of  that  day. 
22 


170  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

Thus,  the  time  that  elapsed  from  Christ's  ascen- 
sion to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  being  one  of  the 
subdivisions,  before  mentioned,  is  called  the  latter 
tunes ;  and  the  eve  of  its  destruction,  is  called  the 
last  hour.  He  was  coming  through  the  w^hole 
time  :  he  came  in  the  end  of  it.  And  the  like  use 
of  these  terms  is  to  be  made,  in  other  instances. 
We  are  to  apply  them  in  the  same  manner  to  the 
reign  of  Antichrist — to  the  Millenium — to  the  day 
of  judgment.  Each  of  these  states,  into  which  the 
latter  times^  or  the  times  of  Christianity,  are  divid- 
ed, is  likewise  spoken  of  under  the  idea  of  the 
latter  times;  and  the  season,  in  which  each  is 
drawing  to  an  end,  is  the  last  hour  of  that  state.* 

Thus  much  being  premised,  it  is  easy  to  give 
a  just  exposition  of  the  text.  Little  children^  it  is 
the  last  time,  or  hour — that  is,  the  destruction  of  f 
Jerusalem  is  at  hand ;  as  indeed  it  followed  very 
soon  after  the  date  of  this  Epistle.  And,  as  ye 
have  heard  that  A?itichrist  shall  come — that,  in 
some  future  period,  called  the  last  ti??ies,  an  hostile 
power,  which  we  know  by  the  name  of  Antichrist, 
shall  arise  and  prevail  in  the  world,  even  now,  we 

*  What  is  here  said  of  the  scriptviral  division  of  time,  with  re- 
gard to  the  affairs  of  the  church,  is  enough  for  my  purpose.  There 
is  another  division  of  time,  in  the  prophetic  scriptures,  with  regard 
to  the  kingdoms  of  the  tuorld ;  concerning  which  the  reader  may  con- 
sult BISHOP  Kidder's  Dc-m.ofthe  Messiah,  Part  iii,  ch.  ix. ;  and 
especially  Mr.  Mede's  Apostasy  of  the  latter  times,  ch.  xi. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  171 

may  see  the  commencement  of  that  power ;  for, 
there  are  viany  Antichrists ;  many  persons,  now, 
appear  in  the  spirit  of  that  future  Antichrist,  and 
deserve  his  name :  whereby,  indeed,  we  knonv 
that  it  is  the  last  hour :  for  Christ  himself  had  made 
the  appearance  of  false  Christs  and  false  prophets, 
that  is,  of  Antichrists,  to  be  one  of  the  signs  by 
which  that  hour  should  be  distinguished.* 

The  meaning  of  the  whole  passage,  then,  is 
clearly  this  :  "  That  the  appearance  oi  false  Christs 
and  Jalse  Prophets  (of  which  there  were  mtmy,  ac- 
cording to  our  Lord's  prediction,  in  St.  John's 
time)  indicated  the  arrival  of  that  hour,  that  was 
to  be  fatal  to  the  Jewish  state  :  and  that  they  were, 
at  the  same  time,  the  types  and  forerunners  of  a 
still  more  dreadful  power,  which  should  be  fully  re- 
vealed in  the  latter  times,  in  a  future  period,  when 
that  calamity  was  past."  For  the  truth  of  the  as- 
sertion. That  such  a  power  should  arise,  in  the 
Christian  church,  he  appeals  to  a  tradition,  then 
current  among  the  disciples :  and  his  hated  name 
of  Antichrist  is  here  applied,  by  way  of  anticipa- 
tion, to  the  false  prophets  of  that  time  :  as  possess- 
ing much  of  his  character,  and  acting  with  his  spirit, 

•  Matlh.    xxiv.    2i.     Mark    x'lli.    21. 


172  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIS'^'. 

Hence  we  see  the  meaning  of  the  word,  Anti- 
christ ;  which  stands  for  a  person  or  power,  actu- 
ated with  a  spirit  opposite  to  that  of  Christ.  And 
so  indeed  the  apostle  explains  himself,  in  another 
place  of  this  very  Epistle.  For,  speaking  of  certain 
false  teachers,  who  preached  up  a  doctrine,  contrary 
to  that  of  the  gospel,  he  adds — "  This  is  that  spirit 
of  Antichrist,  whereof  ye  have  heard  that  it  should 
come,  and  even  now  already  is  it  in  the  world."* 
And  I  lay  the  greater  stress  on  this  observation, 
because  the  etymology  of  the  word,  Antichrist, 
makes  it  capable  of  two  different  meanings.  For 
it  may  either  signify  one  who  assumes  the  place  and 
qfice  of  Christy  or  one,  who  maintains  a  direct  en- 
mity and  opposition  to  him.\  But  the  latter,  is  the 
sense  in  which  the  apostle  useth  this  term ;  al- 
though it  be  true  that,  in  xht  former  sense,  it  very  well 
suits  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  calls  himself  the 
Vicar  of  Christ,  as  well  as  the  successor  of  St. 
Peter.  Nor  can  there  be  any  difficulty  in  fixing 
tlie  charge  of  antichristianism,  in  the  sense  of  an 
enmity  and  opposition  to  Christ,  on  the  Roman  pon- 
tif  (though  I  know  how  absurd  the  attempt  seems 
to  the  writers  on  that  side  ;)  for,  to  merit  this 
charge,  it  is  not  necessary  that  he  should  formally 
reject  Christ,  which  undoubtedly  he  does  not,  but 

*  1  Ep.  John,  iv.  3. 
'\  ^AvliXQ^^Og avlif  in  the  sense  either  of  pro,  or  contra. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  173 

that  he  should  act  in  defiance  to  the  true  genius 
and  character  of  Christ's  religion:  a  charge,  which 
may  be  evidently  made  good  against  him. 

In  short,  as  the  word,  Christy  is  frequently  used 
in  the  apostolic  writings  for  the  doctrine  of  Christ ; 
in  which  sense  we  are  said  to  put  on  Christy  to 
grow  in  Christy  to  learn  Christ,  and  in  other  in- 
stances :  So  Antichrist^  in  the  abstract,  may  be 
taken  for  a  doctrine  subversive  of  the  Christian ; 
and  when  applied  to  a  particular  man,  or  body  of 
men,  it  denotes  one,  who  sets  himself  against  the 
spirit  of  that  doctrine.* 

•  Grotius  says,  "  Sicut  Anticxsareon  dlcimus  qui  contra  Cxsarera 
sue  Cxs^ai-em  vult  dici  atque  Csesar  liuberi,  sic  Auticliristus  est  qui  se 
vero  Cliristo  oppoult  eo  modo  ut  ipse  Cliristus  haberi  velii."  Op.  t. 
iv.  p.  490 — The  learned  commentator  did  not  reflect,  that  words  are 
not  always  used  according  to  the  strict  import  of  their  ctjmologies. 
False  Christs,  we  will  say,  ai-e,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word, 
A)ttichristi\  But  the  question  is,  in  vshat  sense  this  word  is  used 
of  the  person  called,  by  way  of  eminence,  The  Antichrist.  This 
must  be  collected  from  the  attributes  given  to  him  in  the  prophe- 
cies themselves,  nofr  from  the  rigorous  etymology  of  the  term.  The 
case  was  plainly  this.  St.  John  is  speaking  of  \.\\c  false  Christs,  who 
had  appeared  in  his  time  ;  and,  to  disgrace  them  the  more  effectu- 
ally in  the  minds  of  those  to  whom  he  writes,  he  brands  tliem  with 
the  name  of  Antichrists:  not  so  much  respecting  the  exact  sense  of 
the  word,  as  the  ideas  of  aversion,  which,  he  knew,  it  would  excite. 
For  the  tradition  of  the  church  concerning -,4«^/c/ir/.?r,  had  made  this 
appellation,of  all  others,the  most  opprobrious,  and  hateful. — Besides, 
it  is  not  so  clear,  as  Grotius  supposes,  that  the  strict  sense  of  the 
•word,  JntichristHs,  must  be — is,  qui  se  vero  Christo  opponit  eo  mqdo 
ut  ipse  Christus  haberi  velit.      Cesar,    who    generally  expressed 


174  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

In  this  last  sense,  the  word  Antichrist  is  clearly 
employed  by  St.  John :  and  from  his  example,  the 
word  grew  into  general  use  in  the  Christian 
church  ;  and  is  so  to  be  understood,  whenever 
mention  is  made  of  Antichrist  by  the  primitive 
fathers,  or  any  other  ecclesiastical  writers. 

II.  I  am  now  to  shew  in  what  manner  the 
prophecies  concerning  Antichrist^  or  a  person  or 
power,  so  called,  and,  though  variously  described, 
always  considered  under  the  idea  of  an  adversary 
to  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  have  been  construed 
and  applied  by  many  eminent  members  of  the 
Christian  church,  in  all  ages. 

I.  When  the  canon  of  scripture  was  formed, 
and  now  in  the  hands  of  the  faithful,  the  prophe- 
cies concerning  Antichrist  were  too  remarkable 
not  to  take  their  early  attention.  They  accord- 
ingly cite  these  prophecies  in  their  apologies  and 
commentaries,  or  refer  to  them,  very  frequently. 
But  one  thing  is  singular.  Though  Antichrist  be 
every  where  spoken  of  in  the  prophecies  as  a  per- 
secuting power,  and  though  the  Christian  church 
then  was,  and  so  continued  to  be  for  near  three 
centuries,  in  a  state  of  persecution  under  the  Roman 

himself  with  exact  propriety,  thought  fit,  on  a  certain  occasion,  to 
to  assume  the  name  and  character  of  Anticato.  Was  it  Cesar's 
purpose  to  say,  or  was  it  his  amhition  to  pretend,  "  that  he  opposed 
himself,  to  the  true  Cato,  eo  modo  ut  ipse   Cato  haberi  vellet  ,?'* 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.   175 

emperors,  yet  this  opprobrious  name  was  not 
usually  given  to  their  persecutors.  I  do  not  say, 
that  none  of  the  early  Christian  writers  ever  applied 
that  character  to  the  emperors.  Some  few  of  them, 
in  a  fit  of  zeal  and  resentment,  did.*  But  the 
most,  and  the  ablest  of  the  Fathers,  were  clearly  of 
another   opinion. 

It  may  be  thought,  that  they  forbore  this  appli- 
cation of  so  odious  a  term,  out  of  respect  to  the 
government  under  which  they  lived,  and  from  pru- 
dential considerations.  These  motives  had,  with- 
out doubt,  their  weight  with  them,  and  made  them 
more  cautious,  than  they  would  otherwise  have 
been,  in  interpreting  the  prophecies.  But,  if  they 
had  been  at  liberty  to  speak  out,  and  declare  their 
full  sense,  on  the  subject,  it  is  certain  they  would 
not,  and  could  not,  consistently  with  their  avowed 
principles,  apply  the  prophecies  concerning  Anti- 
christ to  the  Roman  emperors.  For  they  had 
learned  from  tradition,  and  from  the  letter  of  the 
prophecies,  that  Antichrist  was  to  be  revealed  in 
some  distant  age  ;  and  they  even  collected  from  a 
remarkable  passage  in  one  of  St.  PauPs  Epistles 

•  Eusebius  mentions,  Judas,  H.  E.  1.  \i.  c.  2;  and  Diony- 
sius,  E.  H.  /.  vii.  c.  10.— Others,  seemed  to  expect  that  Anti- 
christ would  appear  as  the  Messiah  of  the  Jews  ;  but  in  the  person 
of  a  Roman  emperor ;  as  will  be  explained  presently.  See  tJie 
^oxt  not»^. 


176  PROPHECI£JS  CONCERiNirifG  ANTIClfRISt. 

(which  will  be  considered  hereafter)  that  the  remov- 
al of  the  Roman  empire  was  to  make  way  for  his 
appearance.  Hence,  they  give  it  as  a  reason  for 
their  ardent  prayers  to  heaven  for  the  preservation 
of  the  empire,  that  the  dreaded  power  of  Antichrist 
could  not  commence,  so  long  as  the  Imperial 
sovereignty  subsisted.  And  it  is  observable  that, 
of  those  few  writers,  who  were  in  different  senti- 
ments, the  greater  part  conceived  the  time  of  his 
coming  to  be  remote ;  and  were  even  driven  to 
the  strange  necessity  of  supposing  that  Nero,  the  / 
first  persecuting  emperor,  was  miraculously  kept 
alive,  or  would  be  raised  up  from  the  dead,  in  or- 
der to  be  revealed  in  a  future  age,  as  the  Antichrist 
of  the  prophets,  or  at  least  as  the  precursor  of  An- 
tichrist.* 

In  short,  the  idea,  which  the  early  Christians, 
in  general,  formed  of  Antichrist,  was  that  of  a  pow- 
er, to  be  revealed  in  distimt  times,  after  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  Roman  empire ;  of  a  power,  to  arise  out 
of  the  ruin  of  that  empire.  Not  to  multiply  quo- 
tations, on  a  point  which  admits  no  doubt,  Jerom, 
the  ablest  of  the  ancient  fathers,  and  the  most  esteem- 
ed, shall  speak  for  the  rest.  He  says  expressly, 
that  such  was  the  idea  of  all  the  ecclesiastical  writ' 
ers,  down  to  his  time,  as  is  here  represented.! 

*  See  many  citations  to  this  purpose  in  Dr.  Lardner's  Cred.  p. 
ii.  V.  p.  210,  11,  12. 

■\  Jerom,  in  Dan.  vii.  Mede,  p.  657. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  I77 

Now  this  circumstance  ye  will  surely  think 
not  a  little  remarkable,  that  they,  who  lived  under 
the  emperors,  and  felt  the  whole  weight  of  their  ty- 
rannous persecution,  should  not  apply  the  prophet- 
ic notes  and  characters  of  Antichrist,  to  t/iem^  if  in- 
deed the  prophecies  had  been  fairly  capable  of  such 
application.  This,  I  say,  is  exceedingly  remark- 
able :  for  men  are  but  too  apt  even  to  wrest  the  scrip- 
tures to  a  sense,  which  favours  their  own  cause,  or 
gratifies  their  passions  ;  and  to  find  a  comple- 
tion of  prophecy  in  events,  which  fall  out  in  their 
own  days  and  concern  themselves  (as  we  see  from 
so  many  absurd  applications  of  the  Apocalypse, 
justly  objected  to  certain  Protestant  writers;) 
though,  when  such  events  are  past,  and  impartially 
considered,  no  such  accomplishment  of  prophw.^^ 
ean  be  discerned  in  them. 

When  the  church  of  Rome,  therefore,  now  pre- 
tends, That  Antichrist  is  to  be  sought  in  Imperi- 
al and  Pagan  Rome,  ye  will  naturally  ask  how  it 
came  to  pass,  that  the  ancient  fathers,  who  had  the 
best  opportunity  of  seeing  the  conformity  of  the 
prophecies  with  the  transactions  of  their  times,  and. 
were  so  much  interested  in  those  transactions,  should 
yet  overlook  such  conformity,  if  it  had  been  real,  and 
fairly  marked  out  by  the  prophecies,  when  interpre- 
ters of  these  days  are  so  quick-sighted?  And  to  this 

question,  no  just  and  satisfactory  ans^ver  can  be 
23 


% 


178  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

given,  but  that,  in  the  opinion  of  those  fathers,  the 
characters  of  Antichrist  were  not  suJBiciently  appli-  , 
cable  to  the  Roman  emperors ;  or,  if  they  were,  that 
certain  express  clauses  in  the  prophecies  them- 
selves forbade  that  application  of  them.  Either 
way,  their  conduct  forms  a  strong  presumption, 
that  the  Antichrist  of  the  prophets  was  not,  and  could 
not  be,  the  Roman  emperor. 

I  know  indeed,  that,  when  the  empire  became 
Christian,  and  factions  sprang  up  in  the  church,  the 
name  of  Antichrist,  as  a  term  of  reproach,  was  not 
unfrequently  bestowed  on  such  of  the  emperors, 
as  had  made  themselves  obnoxious  to  the  ortho- 
dox party.  But  this  flippancy  of  language  proves 
nothing  but  the  passion  of  the  men  who  indulged 
themselves  in  it,  unless  it  be,  that  this  term  of  re- 
proach was  thought  better  suited  to  an  ecclesias- 
tic, than  a  civil  power :  for,  the  emperor  being  now 
the  head  of  the  Christian  church,  his  persecutions  of 
the  faith  were  deemed  the  more  antichristian^  as  they 
especially  disgraced  his  religious  character.  And 
how  natural  this  idea  was,  I  mean  the  idea 
of  Antichrist^  as  intended  by  the  prophets  of  a  re- 
ligious, not  civil  power,  we  may  learn  from  the 
history  of  the  schisms,  which  afterwards  distracted 
the  church  under  the  papacy;  when  the  antipopes 
very  liberally,  and  constantly  branded  each  other 
with  the  name  of  Antichrist :  as  if  they  had  found 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  179 

a  peculiar  aptness  in  the  prophetic  language  to  ex- 
press ecclesiastical  tyranny  and  usurpation. 

But,  whatever  use  we  may  make  of  these  facts, 
it  is  clear,  on  all  hands,  that  the  Roman  emperor,  as 
such,  was  thought  to  have  no  concern  in  the  pre- 
dictions concerning  Antichrist ;  at  least,  that  the 
more  intelligent  Christian  writers  of  the  three  first 
centuries  had  no  idea  of  his  having  any  such  con- 
cern in  them :  while,  yet,  they  held  very  unani- 
mously, that  some  future  power  was  to  arise  in  the 
church,  in  which  those  predictions  would  be  com- 
pleted. 

II.  This,  in  general,  was  the  state  of  the  con- 
troversy concerning  Antichrist,  till  the  downfal 
of  the  Western  empire ;  when  the  bishop  of  Rome 
reared  his  head,  and  by  degrees  found  means, 
amidst  the  ruins  of  that  mighty  power,  to  advance 
himself  into  the  sovereignty  of  Rome,  and,  at 
length,  of  the  Christian  world :  fixing  his  resi- 
dence in  the  very  seat  and  throne  of  the  Cesars. 
It  remains  to  see,  in  what  light  the  reign  of  Anti- 
christ was,  thenceforth,  considered  by  many  emi- 
nent members  of  that  church,  which  now  called  it- 
self, and  was,  in  a  manner,  universal.  In  other 
words,  we  are  to  inquire,  now  that  the  Imperial 
power,  which  the  fathers  would  not  acknowledge 
to  be  antichristian,  had    deserted  Rome,  whether 


180  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

the  Papal  power,  which  took  its  place  on  the  seven 
hillsy  did  not,  in  tiie  opinion  of  sober  men,  fill  up 
all  the  measures  of  the  prophetic  characters,  and 
perfectly  correspond  to  that  idea. 

1.  So  early,  as  about  the  close  of  the  sixth 
century,  Gregory  the  First,  or,  the  Great,  as  he  is 
usually  called,  the  most  revered,  and  in  some  re- 
spects not  undeservedly  so,  of  all  the  Roman  pon- 
tifs,  in  a  famous  dispute  with  the  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, who  had  taken  to  himself  the  title  of 
Oecumenicaly  or  universal  bishop,  objects  to  him, 
the  arrogance  and  presumption  of  this  claim,  and 
treats  him,  on  that  account,  as  the  forerunner, 
at  least,  of  Antichrist.  His  words  are  remarkable 
enough  to  be  here  quoted.  /  affirm  it  cQiijidently, 
says  he,  that  whoever  calls  himself  universal 
bishops  or  is  desirous  to  be  so  called,  demonstrates 
himself,  by  this  pride  and  elation  of  heart,  to  be  the 
forerunner  of  Antichrist,^  And,  again.  From 
this  presumption  of  his  [in  taking  the  name  of  the 
imiversal  bishop]}  what  else  can  be  collected,  but 
that  the  times  of  Antichrist  are  now  at  hand.\ 

*  Qjusquis  se  universalem  vocat,  vel  vocari  desiderat,  in  elati- 
one  sua  Antichristum  prsecurrit.  Greg.  M.  Op.  Ep.  xxx.  /.  6.  Par. 
1533. 

I  In  hac  ejus  superbia,  quid  aliud  nisi  propinqua  jam  Antichris- 
ti  esse  tempora  design;itur  ?  Ep.  xxxiv.  /.  iv. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  181 

It  is  to  be  observed  of  this  Gregory,  that  he 
disclaimed,  for  himself,  the  title  of  Universal  Bish- 
op, as  well  as  refused  it  to  his  aspiring  brother  of 
Constiintinople.  How  consistently  he  did  this, 
when  at  the  same  time,  he  exercised  an  authority, 
which  can  only  belong  to  that  exalted  character, 
it  is  not  my  business  to  inquire.  Perhaps,  he 
did  not  advert  to  the  consequence  of  his  own  ac- 
tions :  perhaps,  like  an  able  man,  he  meant  to  se- 
cure the  thing,  without  troubling  himself  about  the 
name :  perhaps,  he  was  jealous  of  a  rival  to  this 
claim  of  Catholic  authority,  and  would  not  permit 
the  bishop  of  Constantinople  to  decorate  himself 
with  a  title,  which  was  likely  to  be  favourable  to 
the  pretensions  of  that  see,  and  injurious  to  his 
own.  Whatever  the  reasons  of  his  conduct  were, 
the  fact  is,  as  I  here  represent  it ;  and  clearly 
shews  that,  in  the  judgment  of  this  renowned  Ro- 
man bishop,  Antichrist  had  not  yet  been  revealed 
in  the  person  of  the  Roman  emperor  ;  and  if  ever 
he  were  to  be  revealed,  that  not  a  civil,  but  eccle- 
siastical character,  agreed  best  with  the  prophetic 
descriptions  of  him.* 

2.  Pope  Boniface  III,piad  not,  it  seems,  the  scru- 
ples, whatever  they  w^ere,  of  his  predecessor,  Greg- 

*  With  all  his  merits,  Gregory  the  Great,  it  is  to  be  feared,  had 
some  antirhvistian  marks  upon  him  ;  and  his  adversary  of  the  East 


182  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

ory.  He  readily  accepted,  or  rather  importunately 
begged,  this  proud  title  of  Oecumenical  bishop, 
from  the  emperor,  Phocas ;  and  transmitted  it  to 
all  his  successors.  And  now,  it  might  be  expected, 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  would  be  Antichrist,  in  his 
turn.  But,  such  was  the  fortune  of  that  see,  or  the 
devotion  of  the  faithful  to  it,  that  this  charge  was 
not  presently  brought  against  him  :  as  if  the  spirit 
of  dominion,  which  had  so  long  possessed  that  city, 
were  a  thing  of  course,  and  could  not  misbecome 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  though  it  looked  so  ajitichris- 
fAan  in  him  of  Constantinople. 

Other  reasons  concurred  to  save  the  honour  of  the 
the  Papal  chair.     Its  authority  grew,  every  day,  more 
absolute  :  and  the  tradition  of  the  church  (which  had 
hitherto   been  the  chief  support  of  the   doctrine 
concerning  Antichrist)  gradually  sunk  under   the 
apprehension  of  that  power,  to  which  alone  it  could, 
with  any  apparent  propriety,  be  applied  :  while  the 
ignorance  of  the  times  became  such,  that,  except 
perhaps  in  the  minds  of  some  few  retainers  to  the 
see  of  Rome,  their  was  scarce  light  enough  left  in 
the  Christian  world  to  point  out  the  meaning  of  the 
prophecies;  if  its  gross  superstition  would  have 

might  have  gone  some  way  towards  fixing  them  upon  his  grandeur^ 
if  he  had  but  observed,  that  Antichrist,  whoever  he  was,  and  when- 
soever to  appear  in  the  world,  is  clearly  marked  out  in  the  prophe- 
cies, as  having-  his  seat  in  old  Rome. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  18S 

otherwise  permitted  the  application  of  them  to  the 
sacred  person  of  the  pope. 

3.  Under  the  cover  of  all  these  advantages,  the 
Man  of  sin  had  a  convenient  time  to  display  him- 
self, and  to  grow  up  into  that  full  size  and  stature, 
in  which  he  could  no  longer  be  overlooked,  or  mis- 
taken, by  those  who  had  any  knowledge  of  the 
prophecies,  or  skill  in  applying  them.  Accordingly 
we  find  that  at  the  synod  of  Rheims,  held  in  the  Xth 
century,*  Aniulphus,  bishop  of  Orleans,  appealed 
to  the  whole  council,  whether  the  bishop  of  Rome 
was  not  the  Antichrist  of  the  prophets  ;  sitting  in 
the  temple  of  God  ;  and  perfectly  corresponding  to 
the  marks,  which  St.  Paul  had  given  of  him.  In 
particular,  speaking  of  John  the  XVth,  who  then 
governed  the  church  of  Rome,  he  apostrophized 
the  assembly  in  these  words — '*  What  think  ye, 
reverend  fathers,  of  this  man,  seated  on  a  lofty 
throne,  and  shining  in  purple  and  gold  ?  Whom  do 
ye  account  him  to  be  ?  Surely,  if  destitute  of  char- 
ity, and  puffed  up  with  the  pride  of  science  only. 
He  is  Antichrist,  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God, 
and  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God.^^f 

*  A. 991. 

I  Quidhunc,  reverendl  patres,  in  sublimi  sollo  residentem,  veste 
purpurea  et  aurea  radiantem  ;  quid  liunc,  inquam,  esse  cenaetis  t 
Nimirum,  si  chsiritate  destituitur,  solaque  scientl*  inflatur  et  extolU- 


184  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

4.  In  the  former  part  of  the  Xlth  century,  Ber- 
engarius,  a  man  of  principal  note  in  those  days, 
and  distinguished  by  his  free  writings  concerning 
the  Eucharist,  went  so  far  as  to  call  the  church  of 
Rome,  the  seat  of  Satan  (which  is  but  another 
apocalyptic  name  of  Antichrist ;)  and  to  know  from 
what  source  he  derived  this  language,  we  need  only 
reflect,  that,  in  the  catalogue  of  his  works,  we  find 
a  treatise  written  by  him  expressly  on  the  book  of 
Revelations.* 

As  this  century  advanced,  the  Papal  power  rose 
to  its  height.  And  all  the  characters  of  Anti- 
christ glared  so  strongly  in  the  person  of  Hilde- 
brand,  who  took  the  name  of  Gregory  Vllth,  that 
the  Romish  historian,  Joannes  Aventinus,  speaks  of 
it  as  a  point,  in  which  the  generality  of  fair  ^  candid, 

tur,  Antichristus  est,  in  teniplo  Dei  seclens,  et  se  ostendens  tan- 
quant  sit  Deus.  Usser.  de  Christian.  Eccl.  successione  &  statu,  c.  ii.p. 
36.  Lond.  1613 — Illyrici  Cat.  Test.  Ver.  p.  1558.  Officin  Jacob. 
Stoer  et  Jacob.  Chouel. — This  Arnulph,  bishop  of  Orleans,  was 
esteemed,  in  his  day,  the  wisest  and  most  eloquent  of  all  the  Galli- 
cian  prelates.  Arnulphus — de  quo  sic  initio  ejus  synodi  scriptum 
est — Inter  omnes  GalUarum  episcopos  sapientia  et  eloquentia  clarissi- 
tnus  habebatiir.   ib. 

*  "Ecciesiam  vanitatis,  &  Sedem  SatanjE  vocabat."  Usser. 
de  Christian.  Eccl.  succes.  &  statu,  c.  7-  s.  xxiv.  p.  196. — In  Apoca- 
lypsin  scripsisse  testatur  Bostonius  Buriensis.  Cave,  H.  L.  vol. 
ii.p.  131.     Oxon.  174:3. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  185 

and  ingenuous  writers^  were  agreed.   That  then 
began  the  empire  of  Antichrist.* 

5.  Pascal  II.  who  had  been  brought  up  at  the 
feet  of  Hildebrand,  and  sate  upon  the  Papal  throne 
in  the  beginning  of  the  Xllth  century,  was  treated 
with  as  little  ceremony,  as  his  master  had  been  ; 
particularly,  by  Fluentius,  bishop  of  Florence,  and 
by  the  whole  church  of  Liege.f 

St.  Bernard,  too,  the  most  eminent  person  of 
that  age,  was  so  struck  with  the  marks  of  anti- 
christianism  in  the  church  of  Rome  (to  which, 
however,  in  other  respects,  he  was  enough  devot- 
ed) that  he  employed  all  the  thunder  of  his  rheto- 
ric (in  which  faculty  he  excelled)  against  its  cor- 
ruptions ;  exclaiming,  that  the  ministers  of  Christ 
were  become  the  servants  of  Antichrist ;  and  that 
the  beast  of  the  Apocalypse  had  seated  himself  in  the 
chair  of  St.  Peter.X 

*  Plerique  omnes  boni,aperti,  justi,ingenui,9impUce3,tum  impc- 
rium  Antichrist!  coepisse,  quod  ea  quae  Christus  servator  noster  tot 
annos  ante  nobis  cantavit,  evenisse  eo  tempore  cemebant,  memflriE 
titerarumprodidere.  Amnal.  Boioruh,  1. v.  p.591.  Ingolstad.loSi. 

t  Cave,  H.  L.  vol.  ii.  p.  258.  Cone.  Flor.  1104.  Usser:  De 
OhrUti  Ecd.succ.  &  state.  V.  8. v.  p.  109. 

^  MiNisTRi  Christi  sunt,  bt  serviunt  Antichristo 
[SerTn.  sup.  Cantic.  xxxiii,3 — It  is  true,  by  Antichrist,  he  seems  not 
to  mean  the  pope,  but,  in  general,  an  evil  principle,  which  then 
domineered  in  the  church.     Yet  he  refers  us  to  the  fanaou*  passage* 

24 


186  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

But  this  charge  was,  now,  so  general,  and 
sounded  so  high,  that  it  reached  the  ears  of  others, 
besides  prelates,  and  churchmen.  Historians  re- 
late, that  it  made  an  impression  on  our  military 
king,  Richard  I. ;  who,  being  at  Messina  in  Sicily, 
in  his  way  to  the  holy  land,  and  hearing  much  of 
the  learned  abbot  Joachim  of  Calabria,  (a  man, 
famous  in  those  times  for  his  warm  invectives 
against  the  Roman  hierarchy;)  had  the  curiosity 
to  take  a  lecture  from  him  on  this  subject.  His 
text  was.  Antichrist^  and  the  Apocalypse :  which  he 
explained  in  so  pointed  and  forcible  a  manner,  as 
was  much  to  the  satisfaction,  we  are  told,  of  his 
royal  auditor.* 

in  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  ch.  ii.  And  he  tells  us  in 
his  56th  Epistle,  that  he  had  heard  one  Norbert,  a  man  of  exem- 
plary piety,  say.  That  Antichrist  would  be  revealed  in  that  age. 
Hence  it  seems  probable,  that  some  one  person  or  power  was  in  his 
eye.  After  all,  he  says,  that  Norbert's  reasons  did  not  satisfy  him. 
Yet,  in  another  Epistle,  he  asserts  expressly — Bestia  ilia  de  Apoca- 
lypsi,  cui  datum  est  os  loquens  blasphemias,  et  beUum  gerere  cum 
Sanctis,  Petri  cathedram  occupat,  tanquam  leo  paratus  ad 
prsedam.  Ep.  cxxv  :  which  was,  in  other  words,  to  call  the  pope.. 
Antichrist.  It  is  evident  that  St.  Bernard  applied  the  prophecies 
in  the  Revelation  to  the  successor  of  St.  Peter. — I  mention  these 
things  so  particularly,  to  shew,  what  his  sentiments  on  this  head 
i-eally  were  ;  which  have  been  misrepresented  by  hasty  writers,  who 
transcribe  from  each  other,  without  examining,  themselves,  the 
authorities,  they  quote. 

•  Cave,  H.  L.  v.  ii.  p.  278.      Rog.  de  Hoveden.     Annal. 
Pars   Post.  p.  681.  Ed.  Franc.  1601.— In  this  age  [Xllth,]  was  ' 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  187 

6.  The  first  appearance  of  the  people,  called 
Waldenses  or  Al'oigenses,  was  in  this  age ;  but, 
in  the  next,  the  Xlllth  century,  they  prevailed  to 
that  degree,  that  crusades  and  inquisitions  were 
thought  little  enough  to  be  employed  against  them. 
We  may  know  what  the  guilt  of  this  people  was, 
when  we  understand  from  their  books,  and  from 
the  testimony  of  the  great  historian,  Thuanus, 
that  a   leading  principle  of  their  heresy  was,  To 

composed  a  very  remarkable  tract  on  the  subject  of  Antichrist, 
which  may  be  seen  in  Mede's  Works,  p.  721. — Mr.  Me;de  supposes, 
and  seems  Indeed  to  have  proved,  that  the  true  doctrine  of  Antichrist 
was,  and  was  intended  to  be,  a  mystery,  or  secret,  till  the  12th 
century.  Whence  it  follows  that  the  testimonies,  hitherto  alleged, 
are  only  passionate  or  declamatory  exagg^eratioiis,  or  to  be  esteem- 
ed, as  he  says,  pro  parabolice  et  HCtT  CiV^V\fflV  dictis,  declamatorunt 
more.     Works,  p.  722. 

I  admit  the  truth  of  the  observation  ;  but  hold,  that  the  use  of  the 
deduction,  here  made,  is  not  in  the  least  affected  by  it.  For  my 
purpose  in  giving  this  catalogue  of  witnesses  to  the  doctrine  of  An- 
tichrist, was  not  to  justify  that  doctrine,  in  the  true,  that  is,  Protes- 
tant sense  of  it  (for  then,  not  only  the  preceding  testimonies,  but 
even  some  of  the  following,  would  have  been  omitted)  but  merely 
to  shew  that  the  general,  at  least,  and  confused  idea  of  some  such 
doctrine  did,  in  fact,  subsist  in  the  ancient  Christian  church.  That 
what  idea  tliey  had  of  this  doctrine  was  founded  on  the  prophecies, 
is  clear  from  the  terms  in  which  they  express  themselves.  And, 
though  the  doctrine  itself  was  very  imperfectly  conceived,  and  in- 
consequentially applied  by  them,  still  their  language  shews  that  they 
had  some  notion  of  a  corrupt  spiritual  power,  vjhich  was,  in  their  sense 
of  the  prophets,  to  domineer  in  the  church,  of  J? o me  .•  whence  I  draw 
this  conclusion  (for  the  sake  of  which,  this  whole  deduction  is  made.) 
That  the  present  application  of  the  prophecies  concerning  Anti- 
christ to  papal  Rome,  is  not  wholly  new  and  unauthorized  ;  as  the 
prejudice,  I  am  here  combating,  supposeth  it  to  be. 


188  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

treat  the  pope  as  Antichrist ;  and  the  church  of 
Rome,  as  Babylon  ;  on  the  authority  of  the  proph- 
ecies contained  in  the  Revelation.* 

Otherf  testimonies  occur  in  the  history  of  this 
age.  But  I  must  not  omit  that  of  our  famous  his- 
torian, Matthew  Paris  ;  who  hath  taken  care  to 
inform  us,  that  his  contemporary,  Robert  Grostete, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  the  most  considerable  of  all  the 
English  bishops,  and  equally  renowned  for  his 
affection  to  civil  and  religious  liberty,  was  so  much 
in   earnest  in   fixing  this   charge  on    the  see  of 

•  Vjtringa  In  Apoc.  p.  747.  Amst.  1719.  Usser.  De  Eccl. 
succ.  8c  stat.c.  vi.  and  vili.  Thuanus,  1.  vi.s.xvi.  vol.  i.  p.  221.  Ed. 
Buckley. 

•j-  See,  especially,  the  famous  speech  of  Everhard,  bishop  of 
Saltzbourg,  at  the  assembly  of  Ratisbonne,  in  the  time  of  Gregory 
the  IXth  ;  inserted  at  large  in  Aventinus,  Ann  Boior,  I.  vn.p.  684. 
The  following  extracts  from  it  will  be  thought  curious.  Hilde- 
brandus  ante  annos  centum  atque  septuaginta  primus  specie  re- 
ligionis  Antichristi  imperii  fundamenta  jecit.  p.  684- 

Flamines  illi  Babylonice  [meaning  the  bishops  of  Rome]  soli 
yegnare  cupiunt,  ferre  parem  non  possunt,  non  desistent  donee  om- 
nia pedibus  suis  conculcaverint,  atque  in  templo  Dei  sedeant,  extol- 
lanturque  supra  omne  id,  quod  colitur.     lb. 

Nova  consilia  sub  pectore  volutat,  ut  proprium  sibi  constituat  im- 
perium,  leges  cotnmutat,  suas  sancit;  contaminat,  diripit,  spoliat, frau- 
dat,  occidit,  perditus  homo ille  fquemAntichristumvocaresolentJ  in 
cujus  fronte  contumelix  nomen  scriptum  est,  "  Deus  sum,  errjire  non 
possum,"  in  tempio  Dei  sedet,  longe  lateque  dominatur.     lb. 

-—Reges  decern  par  iter  existunt — Deeem  Cornua—Cornuque  parvu- 
lum — Quid  hac  prophetia  apertius  ?  p.  685 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.   189 

Rome,  that  as  it  had  been  the  common  theme  of  his 
meditations  during  life,  so  it  occupied  his  dying 
moments ;  the  pope,  and  Antichrist^  being,  as  he  tells 
us,  among  the  last  words  of  this  zealous  prelate.* 

7.  The  XlVth  century  affords  many  authorities 
in  point;  among  which  the  immortal  names  of 
Dantef  and  PetrarchJ  are  commonly  cited.     But 

•  Matth.  Paris,  ad  ann.  1253.  p.  874.  ed.  Watts,  1640. 
t  Purgat.  32. 

t  Epistolarum  sine  titulo  Liber.  Ep.  xvi.  p.  130.  Basil.  1581. — 
Many  strokes  in  this  Epistle  are,  to  the  last  degree,  severe  and 
caustic.  Addressing  himself  to  Rome,  "  Ilia  equidem  ipsaes,  says 
he,  quam  in  spiritu  sacer  vidit  Evangelista. — Populi  et  gentes  et 
linguae,  aqux  sunt  super  quasmeretrix  sedes  ;  recognosce  habitum. 
Mulier  circumdata  purpura,  et  coccino,  et  inaurata  auro,  et  lapide 
pretioso,  et  margaritis,  habens  poculum  aureum  in  manu  sua,  ple- 
num abominatione  et  immunditia  fomicationis  ejus. — Audi  reliqua. 
Et  vidi  (inquit)  mulierum  ebriam  de  sanguine  sanctorum,  et  de  san» 
^ine  martjTum  Jesu.  Quid  siles  ? — And  so  goes  on  to  apply  the 
prophecies  of  the  Revelations  to  the  church  of  Rome,  in  terms  that 
furnish  out  a  good  comment  on  the  famous  verse  in  one  of  his  poems— 

Gia  Roma,  hor  Babylonia  false  e  ria — 

Numberless  passages  In  the  writings  of  Petrarch  speak  of  Rome, 
under  the  name  of  Babylon.  But  an  equal  stress  is  not  to  be  laid  on 
all  of  these.  It  should  be  remembered,  that  the  popes,  in  Pe- 
trarch's time,  resided  at  Avignon  ;  greatly  to  the  disparagement  of 
themselves,  as  he  thought,  and  especially  of  Rome  ;  of  which  this 
singular  man  was  little  less  than  idolatrous.  The  situation  of  the 
place,  surrounded  by  waters,  and  his  splenetic  concern  for  the  ex- 
iled church  (for  under  this  idea,  he  painted  to  himself  the  pope's 
migration  to  the  banks  of  the  Avignon)  brought  to  his  mind  the 
condition  of  the  Jewish  church  in  the  Babylonian  captivity.  And 
this  parallel  was  all,  perhaps,  that  lie  meant  to  insinuate  in  most  of 


190  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

the  example  of  our  Wicklif,  who  adorned  that  age, 
is  most  to  our  purpose,  and  may  excuse  thfe  men- 
tion of  any  other.  This  extraordinary  man  saw 
far  into  all  the  abuses  of  his  time :  but  he  had 
nothing  more  at  heart,  than  to  expose  the  antichrist- 
ianism  of  the  Roman  pontif.* 

8.  Still,  as  the  times  grew  more  enlightened, 
the  controversy  concerning  Antichrist  became 
more  general  and  important.  The  writings  of 
Wicklif  had  great  effects  both  at  home,  and  abroad ; 
and,  with  other  causes,  contributed  very  much 
to  the  cultivation  of  free  inquiry,  and  to  the  im- 
provement of  all  useful  knowledge,  in  the  XVth 
century.  The  church  of  Rome  was  pushed  vigor- 
ously on  all  sides  ;  and,  in  her  turn,  on;iitted  no 
means  of  self-defence.  That  the  worst  were  not 
scrupled,  may  be  seen  by  what  passed  in  England,  at 
that  time,  as  well  as  by  the  sanguinary  and  faithless 

those  passages.  But,  when  he  applies  the  prophecies  to  Rome,  as 
to  the  Apocalypt-c  Babylon  (as  he  clearly  does  in  the  Epistle  under 
consideration)  his  meaning  is  not  equivocal ;  and  we  do  him  but 
justice  to  give  him  an  honourable  place  among  the  Testes 
Veritatis. 

*  See  the  catalogue  of  his  works  in  Cave's  Hist.  Lit.  vol.  ii.  Ap. 
p.  63  ;  in  which  is  the  following  book  of  Dialogues.  Dialogorura 
libri  quatuor ;  quorum — quartus  Rbmanae  Ecclesise  sacramenta,  ejus 
pestiferam  vocationem,  Antichristi  regnum,  fratrum  fradu- 
lentam  originem  atque  eorum  hypocrisim,  variaque  nostro  jevo  scitu 
dignissima,  perstringit. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  191 

proceedings  at  the  council  of  Constance.  Lord 
Cobham,  and  the  two  Bohemian  martyrs,  were  com- 
mitted to  the  flames  for  notliing  so  much,  as  for 
asserting  the  impious  doctrine,  '  That  the  pope 
was  Antichrist.' 

9.  We  now  enter  on  the  XVIth  century  ;  dis- 
tinguished ill  the  annals  of  mankind  by  that  great 
event,  The  reformation  of  long  oppressed  and  much 
adulterated  religion.  The  Christian  world  had 
slumbered  in  its  chains,  for  full  ten  ages.  But 
liberty  came  at  last — 

Libertas,  quae  sera  tamen  respexit  Inertem. 

This  important  work  was  begun,  and  prose- 
cuted, on  the  common  principle.  That  the  bishop 
of  Rome  was  Antichrist :  and  the  great  separation 
from  the  church  of  Rome,  was  every  where  justified 
on  the  idea,  That  Rome  was  the  Babylon  of  the 
Revelations  ;  and  that  Christians  were  bound  by  an 
express  command  in  those  prophecies,  to  come  out 
of  her  communion. 

Leo  X.  was  thunder-struck  with  this  cry, 
which  resounded  on  all  sides ;  and,  in  the  last  Late- 
ran  council,  gave  it  in  charge  to  all  preachers,  that 
none  of  them  should  presume  to  call  the  pope,  Anti- 
christ, or  to  treat  this  obnoxious  subject  in  their 


192  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

discourses  to  the  people.*  But  his  edict  came  too 
late.  The  notion  had  taken  deep  root  in  the  minds 
of  men ;  and  the  name  of  Antichrist,  as  applied  to 
the  pope,  was  current  in  all  quarters. 

10.  From  this  time  to  the  present,  the  charge 
of  antichristianism  against  the  church  of  Rome  is 
to  be  regarded,  not  as  the  language  of  private  men, 
or  particular  synods ;  but  as  the  common  voice  of 
the  whole  Protestant  world  :  so  that  it  will  be 
needless  to  bring  down  the  history  of  it  any  lower. 

This  deduction,  though  made  with  all  pios- 
sible  brevity,  hath  held  us  so  long,  that  I  have  but 
time  for  one  or  two  short  reflections  upon  it. 

1.  Firsts  It  may  seem  probable  from  the  gen- 
eral prevalence  of  this  opinion,  in  all  the  periods  of" 
the  Christian  church,  that  it  must  needs  have 
some  solid  ground  in  the  scriptural  prophecies : 
it  not  being  otherwise  conceivable,  that  it  should 
spread  so  far,  and  continue  so  long ;  or  that  the 
more  enlightened,  as  well  as  barbarous  ages  should 
concur  in  the  profession  of  it. 

*  Mandantes  omnibus,  etc. — tempus  quoque  prxjixutn  futurorum 
malorum,  vel  Antichristi  adventum — prxdicare,  vel  asserere, 
nequaquam prcesumant.  Bin.  Conc.  Lateran.  v.  sub  Leone  X.  Sess- 
XI.  p.  632. 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  193 

2.  Secondly^  from  the  catalogue  of  illustrious 
names,  here  produced,  and  from  the  singular  stress, 
which  all  Protestant  churches  to  this  day  have 
ever  laid  on  this  principle,  we  may  see  the  impor- 
tance of  the  general  question.  The  Papal  divines 
have  an  evident  reason  for  treating  it  with  con- 
tempt. The  men  of  thought  and  inquiry,  who  specu- 
late within  the  Roman  communion,  may  be  restrain- 
ed by  considerations  of  fear  or  decency,  from  join- 
ing* in  this  invidious  charge  against  the  head  of 
their  church.  But  for  any,  that  profess  Christian- 
ity, and  call  themselves  Protestants,  to  make  light 
of  inquiries  into  the  prophecies  concerning  Anti- 
christ, and  to  manifest  a  scorn  of  all  attempts  to 
apply  them  in  the  way,  iu  which  they  have  so  gen- 

•  M.  d'  Alembert,  indeed,  goes  further.  He  acquaints  us,  that 
this  charge  is  now  out  of  date,  and  that  nobod)',  either  within 
or  without  the  Romish  communion,  makes  it  any  longer..  — 
For,  speaking  of  a  public  inscription  at  Geneva,  in  which  the 
popt  is  called  Antichrist,  he  animadverts  on  this  disgiace  of  that  Prot- 
estant people,  and  very  kindly  suggests  to  them  what  their  improv- 
ed sentiments  and  language  sliould  be  on  that  subject.  As  for  the 
Catholics  (says  he,  very  griively)  the  pope  is  regarded  by  them,  as 
the  head  of  the  true  church  :  By  sage  and  moderate  Protestants,  he  is 
seen  in  the  light  of  a  sovereign  prince,  luhom  they  respect,  though  they  do 
not  obey  him.-  But,  in  an  age  like  this,  he  is  no  longer  Anti- 
christ   IN  THE  OPINION  OF   ANY  BODY.      *'  POVIT  IcS  CatholiqUCS 

le  pape  est  le  chef  de  la  veritable  eglise  ;  pour  les  Protestants  sa- 
g^es  etmoderees,  c'est  un  souverein  qu'ils  respectent  comme  prince 
sans  luiobeir  :  vtais  dans  un  siecle  tel  que  notre,  il  n*  est  plus  /'  Anti- 
christ pour  persone."  Encyclopedie,  Art.  Geneve. — If  the  present 
age  be,  here,  truly  cliaracterized,  it  was  high  time,  or  rather  it 
-ivas  too  late,  to  found  this  Protestant  Lecture. 

25 


194  PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST. 

erally,  and  with  such  effect  been  applied,  is  a  sort  of 
conduct,  which  will  not  so  readily  find  an  excuse, 
much  less  a  justification. 

3.  Lastly^  whatever  becomes  of  the  truth,  or 
importance  of  the  doctrine,  the  antiquity  of  it  is  not 
•to  be  disputed.  For  we  are  authorized  to  affirm, 
on  the  most  certain  grounds  of  history,  that  a  Ro- 
man power,  commonly  called  Antichrist,  was  ex- 
pected to  arise  in  the  latter  times^  by  the  primitive 
Christians ;  and  that  the  Imperial,  was  not  deemed 
to  be  that  power,  so  long  as  it  subsisted.  It  is, 
further,  unquestionable  that  not  the  emperor,  but 
the  bishop  or  church  of  Rome,  was  afterwards 
thought  entitled  to  the  name  of  Antichrist  by  ma- 
ny persons  of  that  communion,  for  several  succes- 
sive centuries,  previous  to  the  era  of  the  Refor- 
mation. 

These  facts  should  abate  the  wonder,  at  least, 
which  some  express  at  hearing  the  names  of  the 
pope  and  Antichrist  pronounced  together.  They 
must  surely  convince  every  man,  that  this  language, 
whatever  foundation  it  may,  or  may  not  have,  in 
the  prophecies,  is  not  taken  up  without  precedents 
and  authorities :  and  that  the  notion,  conveyed  by 
it,  is  not  a  conceit  of  yesterday,  which  sprung  out 
of  recent  prejudices,  and  novel  interpretations. 
This,  I  say,  is  a  conclusion  which  every  man  must 


c 

PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  ANTICHRIST.  195 

draw  from  the  premises,  laid  down  in  this  discourse  : 
and  this,  for  the  present,  is  the  main  use  I  would 
request  you,  to  make  of  those  premises. 


SERMON  VIII. 


PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE  DOCTRINE  OF 
ANTICHRIST. 

I  Ep.  John  ii.  18. 

—  Ye  have  heard,  that  Antichrist  shall  come. 

One  of  the  principal  prejudices  against  the  doc- 
trine of  Antichrist,  as  understood  and  applied  by 
protestant  divines,  arises  out  of  a  circumstance, 
which  was  just  touched  in  the  close  of  my  last  dis- 
course, and  is  of  importance  enough  to  be  now 
resumed  and  more  particularly  considered. 

I.  It  is  well  known  that,  when  the  Reformation 
was  set  on  foot  in  the  sixteenth  century,  this  great 
work  was  every  where  justified  and  conducted  on 
the  general  principle,  "  That  the  pope,  or  at  least 
the  church  of  Rome,  was  Antichrist." 

"  Now  men  of  sense,  who  have  looked  no  far- 
ther into  the  subject,  and  yet  remember,  as  they 


198  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

easily  may,  the  bitterness,  the  policy,  the  fraud,  too 
commonly  observable  in  the  conduct  of  religious 
(as  of  other)  parties,  easily  fall  into  suspicion.  That 
this  cry  of  Antichrist  was  only  an  artifice  of  the 
time,  or  at  least  an  extravagance  of  it  ;  when  the 
minds  of  men  were  intensely  heated  against  each 
other,  and  when  of  course  no  arms  would  be  refused, 
that  might  serve  to  annoy  or  distress  the  enemy. 

In  these  circumstances,  it  was  natural  enough, 
it  will  be  said,  for  angry  men  to  see  that  in  the 
prophecies  which  was  not  contained  in  them ;  or 
for  designing  men  to  feign  that  which  they  did  not 
see  ;  in  order  the  more  effectually  to  carry  on  the 
cause  in  which  they  had  embarked,  and  to  seduce 
the  unwary  multitude  into  their  quarrel.  In  short, 
the  passions  of  the  reformed,  it  is  readily  presumed, 
had,  some  way  or  other,  conjured  up  this  spectre 
of  Antichrist,  as  a  convenient  engine,  by  which  they 
might  either  gratify  their  own  spleen,  or  excite  that 
of  the  people  ;  the  prophecies  all  the  while  being  no 
further  concerned  in  the  question,  than  as  they  were 
wrested  for  these  purposes  (as  they  frequently  have 
been,  in  like  cases)  from  their  true  and  proper 
meaning." 

To  remove  this  capital  prejudice  (which,  more 
than  any  other,  hath,  perhaps,  diverted  serious  men 
from  giving  a  due  attention  to  this  argument)  was 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  199 

the  main  puqiose  of  the  preceding  discourse  ;  in 
which  it  was  clearly  shewn  from  historical  testimony, 
that  the  question  concerning  Antichrist  had  its  rise 
in  the  earliest  times  ;  that  the  prophecies  concern- 
ing Antichrist,  though  imperfectly  enough  under- 
stood, and,  it  may  be,  passionately  applied,  had  yet 
been  considered,  very  generally,  as  referring  to 
some  corrupt  Christian  and  even  ecclesiastical  person 
or  power  ;  and  that  many  eminent  members  of  the 
Christian  church  had  even  applied  those  prophecies 
to  the  same  person  or  power,  to  which  protestants 
now  apply  them,  and  for  the  same  end  which  pro- 
testantshave  in  view,  when  they  apply  them  to  such 
person  or  power,  for  many  successive  centuries, 
before  the  Reformation  began.  From  all  of  which 
it  is  undeniable,  that  the  reformers  did  not  inno- 
vate in  the  interpretation  of  the  prophecies  con- 
cerning Antichrist  ;  and  that  their  application  of 
them  to  the  see  of  Rome,  was  not  a  contrivance, 
which  sprung  out  of  the  passionate  resentments,  or 
interested  policies  of  that  time. 

It  is  true  indeed  (for  the  truth  should  not,  and 
needs  not  be  concealed)  that  the  reformers  were 
forward  enough  to  lay  hold  on  this  received  sense 
of  the  prophecies,  and  to  make  their  utmost  advan- 
tage of  it  ;  the  account  of  which  matter  is,  briefly, 
this  :  The  Christian  church  had  now  for  many  ages 
been  held  together  in  a  close  dependence  on  the 


200  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

chair  of  St.  Peter  ;  and  to  secure  and  perpetuate 
that  dependence,  was  the  principal  object  and  con- 
cern of  the  papal  court.  Various  means  were 
employed  for  this  purpose  :  but  the  most  effectual 
was  thought  to  be,  to  inculcate  in  the  strongest 
terms  on  the  minds  of  Christians  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  communicating  with  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as 
the  centre  of  unity,  and,  by  divine  appointment,  the 
supreme  visible  head  of  the  Christian  world. 
Hence,  to  renounce  in  any  degree  the  authority  and 
jurisdiction  of  Rome,  was  deemed  the  most  inexpi- 
able of  all  sins.  The  name  of  Sc  h  i  s  m  was  fastened 
upon  it ;  a  name,  which  sounded  higher  than  that 
of  Heresy  itself,  as  implying  in  it  the  accumulated 
guilt  of  apostacy,  and  infidelity.  The  way  of 
heaven  was  shut  against  all  offenders  of  this  sort  ; 
and,  to  make  their  condition  as  miserable,  as  it  was 
hopeless,  all  the  engines  of  persecution,  such  as 
racks,  fires,  gibbets,  inquisitions,  and  even  cru- 
sades, had  been  employed  against  them  :  as  was 
seen  in  the  case  of  the  Albigenses  and  others,  who,  at 
different  times,  had  attempted  to  withdraw  them- 
selves from  the  Papal  dominion. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things,  when  the  bold 
spirit  of  Luther  resolved,  at  all  adventures,  to 
break  through  this  inveterate   servitude,*  so  dex- 


*  Rompons   leurs  liens,  dit  il,  et  rejeUons  leur  joug  de  dessus 
ijos  tetes.     ^essuet,  H,  V.  l.  \.  c.  26. 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  201 

trously  imposed  on  the  Christian  world,  under  the 
pretence,  and  in  the  name,  of  ecclesiastical  union. 
Yet  the  peril  of  the  attempt  was  easily  foreseen,  or 
was  presently  felt.     And,  therefore,  the  Reformers 
(to  prevent  the  ill  effects  which  the  dreadful  name 
of  Sc/iis??i  might  have  on  themselves  and  their  cause, 
and  to  satisfy  at  once  their  own  consciences  and 
those  of  their  adherents)  not  only  revived  and  en- 
forced  the  old  charge  of  antichrist ianism  against 
the  church  of  Rome ;  but  further  insisted  (on  the 
authority  of  those  prophecies  which  justified  the 
charge)  that  Christians  were  bound  in  conscience, 
by  the  most  express  command,  to  break  all   com- 
munion with   her.     The  expedient,  one  sees,  was 
well  calculated  to  serve  the  purpose  in  hand  :  but 
still  the  command  was  truly  and  pertinently  alleg- 
ed ;  for  it  exists  in  so  many  words  (however  the 
blindness  or  the  bigotry  of  former  times  had  over- 
looked it)  in  the    book  of  the  Revelations."^    So 
that  whoever  admitted  the  charge  itself  to  be  well 
founded,  could   not  reject   this  consequence  of  it, 
That  Christ  and  Antichrist  had  no  fellowship  with 
each  other.     And  on  this  popular  ground,  chiefly, 
the  Protestant  cause,  in  those  early  times,  was  up- 
held ;  with  no  small  advantage  to  the  patrons  of  it ; 
it  being  now  clear,  that  the  invidious  imputation  of 

•  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues.   Rev.   sv'ui.   4. 

26 


202  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

Schism  had  lost  its  malignity  in  the  general  obli- 
gation, which  lay  upon  Christians,  to  renounce  all 
communion  with  the  church  of  Rome. 

This  being  the  true  account  of  that  zeal,  with 
which  the  doctrine  of  Antichrist  was  asserted  in 
the  days  of  Reformation,  let  us  see  how  the  case 
stands  at  present  ;  and  whether  any  reasonable 
prejudice  lies  against  the  doctrine  itself,  from  the 
uses,  that  were  then  so  happily  made  of  it. 

In  the  first  place,  The  injunction,  to  come  out 
of  her  J  was,  as  I  observed,  not  forged  by  the  Re- 
formers; nor  (admitting  that  church  to  be  Anti« 
christian)  was  it  misrepresented  by  them.  Every 
reader  of  the  prophecies  must  confess;  that  the 
command  is  clearly  delivered,  and  that  the  sense 
of  it  is  not  mistaken.  How  serviceable  soever, 
therefore,  this  topic  was  to  the  cause  of  Reforma- 
tion, it  is  not,  on  that  account,  to  be  the  less 
esteemed  by  the  just  and  candid  inquirer. 

In  the  next  place,  I  will  freely  admit,  that  the 
dread,  in  which  most  men,  if  not  all  men,*  of  that 

•  II  [Luther3  condamnoit  les  Bohemiens  qui  s'etoient  separez 
de  iiotre  communion,  et  protestoit  qu'il  ne  lui  arriveroit  jamais  de 
tomber  dans  un  semblable  Sckisme.  Bossuet,  Hist,  des  Variat.  I.  ? 
p.  21.  Par'  1740-  And  again,  p.  28  ;  Api-es,  dit  il  [Luther,]  que 
i'eus  surmonte  tous  les  aigumens  qu'on  proposoit,  il  en  restoit  ur 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  203 

lime,  were  held,  of  incurring  the  imputation  of 
schism,  was  much  greater,  than  the  occasion  re- 
quired, and,  upon  the  whole,  a  sort  of  panic  terror. 
For,  though  a  causeless  separation  from  the  church 
would  indeed  have  loaded  the  reformers  with  much 
and  real  guilt,  yet  when  die  abuses  of  it  had  risen 
to  that  height  as  to  reduce  an  honest  man  to  the 
alternative,  either  of  committing  sin,  or  of  leaving  its 
communion,  they  might  well  have  justified  them- 
selves on  the  evident  necessity  of  the  thing,  and 
had  no  need  of  a  positive  command  to  authorize 
their  separation.  All  this  is,  now,  clearly  seen ; 
and  if  the  first  reformers  did  not  see  thus  much 
(as  very  probably  they  did  not)  all  that  follows,  is, 
That  the  doctrine  of  Antichrist,  from  which  that 
command  derived  its  effect,  was  less  necessary  to 
their  cause,  than  they  supposed  it  to  be ;  not,  that 
the  doctrine  itself  is  without  authority,  or  the  com- 
mand without  obligation. 

Lastly,  I  observe,  that,  though  the  violences  of 
the  time  might  force  the  reformers  to  take  shelter 
in  this  doctrine  of  Antichrist,  and  though  the  pre- 

dernier  qu'a  peine  je  pus  surmonter  par  Ic  secours  de  Jesus  Christ 
avec  une  extreme  difficulte  etbeaucoup  d'angoisse  ;  ce^st  qu'ilfalloit 
€couter  i*£glise. — One  sees  for  what  purpose  M.  Bossuet  quotes 
these  passages,  and  others  of  the  same  kind,  from  the  %vritings  of 
Luther.  However,  they  shew  very  clearly  how  deep  an  impression 
the  idea  of  schism  had  made  on  the  mind  even  of  tliis  Intrepid  re- 
former. 


204  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

judices  of  the  time  might  induce  them  to  take  the 
advantage,  they  did,  of  it ;  yet,  neither  of  these 
considerations  affords  any  just  presumption  against 
the  doctrine,  as  it  lies  in  scripture,  and  is  enforced 
by  us  at  this  time  out  of  it ;  because  we  argue,  not 
from  their  authority,  but  from  the  prophecies 
themselves  ;  which  are  much  better  understood 
by  us,  than  they  were  by  them  ;  and  are  still  main- 
tained to  speak  the  sense,  which  they  put  upon 
them,  I  mean  with  respect  to  the  general  applica- 
tion of  them  to  the  church  of  Rome,  though  wc 
have  nothing  to  apprehend  either  from  the  power 
of  that  church,  or  from  the  prejudices  of  the  people. 

Let  no  man,  therefore,  rashly  conclude,  from 
the  free  use  made  of  this  doctrine  by  our  old  re- 
formers (and  there  is  scarce  one  of  them  that  has 
not  left  behind  him  a  tract  or  discourse  on  An- 
tichrist) that  it  hath  no  better  or  other  foundation, 
than  in  their  interests  or  passions.  A  reasonable 
man  sees,  that  it  has  no  dependance  at  all  upon 
them.  That  Luther,  indeed,  heated  in  the  con- 
troversy with  the  church  of  Rome,  and  smoking, 
as  I  may  say,  from  the  recent  blast  of  the  Papal 
thunders,  should  cry  out.  Antichrist,*  shall 
pass,  if  you  will,  for  a  sally  of  rage  and  desperation.f 

*  Contra  Bullain  Antichristi — a  tract  of  Luther,  so  called,  against 
the  Bull  of  Leo  X. 

•J-  Luther  reconnolt  apres  la  rupture  ouverte,  que'dans  les  com- 
mencemens  il  etoit  comme  au  desespoir. 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  205 

But  that  we,  at  this  day,  who  revolve  the  prophe- 
cies at  our  ease,  and  are  in  little  more  dread  of 
modern  Rome,  than  of  ancient  Bab}'lon,  should 
still  find  the  resemblance  so  striking  as  to  fall  upon 
the  same  idea ;  and  should  even  be  driven  against 
the  strong  bias  of  prejudice  (which  with  us,  in 
England,  for  above  a  century  past,  has  dra\vn  the 
other  way)  to  adopt  the  language  of  our  great  re- 
former ;  this,  I  say,  is  a  consideration  of  another 
sort,  and  will  not  be  put  off  so  slightly.' 

Still,  there  are  other  prejudices,  which  op- 
pose themselves  to  this  great  Protestant  principle, 
That  the  pope  is  Antichrist :  and  these,  it  will  not 
be  beside  the  purpose  of  this  Lecture  to  consider. 
It  may,  then,  be  said, 

II.  "  That,  although  there  be  not  the  same  ev- 
ident necessity  for  bringing  this  odious  charge 
against  the  papacy,  as  there  was  formerly  in  the 
infancy  of  Reformation,  yet  obvious  reasons  are  not 
wanting,  which  may  possibly  induce  the  Protestant 
churches  of  our  times  to  repeat  and  enforce  it.  So 
long  as  the  separation  is  kept  up,  the  parti zans  of 
the  cause  will  not  scruple  to  lay  hold  on  every 
popular  topic,  by  which  it  may  be  promoted. 
But  an  ill  name,  is  the  readiest  of  all  expedients, 
and  generally  the  most  effectual,  for  this  service. 
And  as  heretic  is  the  term  in  use,  when  the  church 


206  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

of  Rome  would  discredit  the  Reformation  ;  so, 
Antichrist  serves  just  as  well,  in  the  mouth  of  a 
Protestant,  to  disgrace  the  Catholic  party.  Hence, 
the  people  are  gratified  in  a  low  spite  against  the 
person  of  the  pope ;  the  better  sort  are  confirmed 
in  their  religious  or  politic  aversion  to  the  church 
of  Rome ;  and  princes  themselves  are  invited  to 
come  in  aid  of  the  prophecies,  by  turning  their 
arms  and  councils  against  a  godless  antichristian 
tyranny  :  and  all  this,  to  the  ruin  of  public  peace, 
and  in  defiance  of  Christian  charity." 

When  men  declaim,  instead  of  arguing,  or, 
what  is  worse,  when  they  argue  from  their  suspi- 
cions only,  it  may  not  be  easy  to  give  them  an 
answer  to  their  satisfaction.  Otherwise,  one 
might  reply. 

First,  That  the  question  is  not,  what  use  has 
been,  or  may  be,  made  of  this  doctrine  concerning 
Antichrist ;  but  whether  there  be  reason  to  believe 
that  such  doctrine  is  really  contained  in  sacred  scrip- 
ture.  If  there  be,  it  will  become  us  to  treat  it  widi 
respect,  how  much  soever  it  may  have  been  mis- 
applied, or  perverted. 

In  the  7iext  place,  one  might  observe  that  no 
man,  who  understood  the  state  of  this  controversy, 
ever  applied  the  prophecies  concerning  Antichrist, 
to  the  person  of  the  pope,  but  in  general  to  the 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  207 

church  of  Rome,  or  rather  to  the  antichristian  spu^it, 
by  which  it  is  governed  ;  or,  if  to  the  pope^  to 
him  only  as  representing  that  society,  of  which  he 
is  the  head :  and  so  far  only,  as  he  acted  in  the 
spirit  of  it.  And  there  is  nothing  strange  or  un- 
usual in  tliis  use  of  the  term.  When  Hobbes 
^v^ote  his  famous  book,  called  Leviathan  (a 
word,  now  at  least,  of  almost  as  ill  sound,  as  Anti- 
christ itself)  no  man  supposes,  that  he  meant  to 
apply  this  character,  exclusively,  to  the  person  of 
any  prince,  then  living ;  but,  in  general,  to  civil 
government  J  according  to  the  ideas  he  had  formed 
of  it.  And  this  way  of  speaking,  as  I  have  before 
observed,  is  especially  familiar  to  the  sacred  \vri- 
ters.  Many  of  the  popes  are  said  to  have  been, 
and,  for  any  thing  I  know,  7nay  have  been,  saints, 
in  their  private  morals  :  so  that  when  we  apply  the 
term,  Antichrist,  to  them,  we  do  not  mean  to  stig- 
matize ihtiT persons,  but  merely  to  express  the  sense 
which  the  prophecies  lead  us  to  entertain  of  the  com- 
munion, over  which  they  preside ;  though  they 
may  not  exemplify  in  their  own  conduct,  or  not  in 
any  remarkable  degree,  the  avowed  principles  of 
that  communion. 

Conceive,  therefore,  with  more  respect  of  Pro- 
testant divines,  when  they  explain  and  vindicate 
the  prophecies  concerning  Antichrist,  than  to  sup- 
pose, that  they  indulge  in  themselves,  or  would  en 


208  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

courage  in  others,  a  low  spite  against  the  person  of 
the  Roman  Pontif. 

Thirdly^  It  is  to  be  observed,  that,  aUhough 
this  prophetic  language  may  tend  to  confirm  Pro- 
testants in  a  religious^  oi\  if  you  will,  politic  aver- 
sion to  the  church  of  Rome  ;  yet  it  is  not  therefore 
to  be  forborn,  if  the  scriptures  do,  indeed,  author- 
ize the  use  of  it ;  nor  is  there  any  hurt  done,  if  the 
principles  of  that  church  be  not  misrepresented; 
for  then,  such  aversion  becomes  the  wisdom  and  the 
duty  of  all  Christians.  Besides,  this  aversion  pro- 
ceeds no  farther  in  well-informed  Protestants,  than 
to  keep  them  at  distance  from  the  Romish  com- 
munion, and  to  admonish  others  of  their  obligation 
to  forsake  it.  And,  if  the  members,  above  all,  if 
the  rulers,  of  that  communion  would  restrain  their 
zeal  within  tlie  same  bounds  (though  they  would 
not,  we  say,  be  equally  justified  in  this  zeal)  neither 
public  peace,  nor  Christian  charity,  would  suffer 
by  it. 

Lastly^  It  should  be  remembered,  That,  when 
the  prophecies  foretel  the  downfal  of  Antichrist, 
and  even  go  so  far  as  to  point  out  to  us  the  princes 
of  that  communion,  as  the  destined  instruments  of 
such  catastrophe ;  yet  neither  is  hereby  any  duty 
imposed  on  those  princes  to  make  war  upon  the 
pope,    nor  any  encouragement  given   to    Protes- 


( 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  209 

tants  themselves  to  concur  in  any  such  measures. 
For  the  prophets  simply  predict  an  event ;  and  do 
not  deUver  in  their  prediction,  or  propose  to  deUv- 
er,  rules  for  our  conduct.  Our  Saviour  himself, 
speaking  by  the  spirit,  and  in  the  language  of 
prophecy,  said — I  come  not  to  send  peace  on  earth, 
but  a  sword.  But  will  any  man  suppose  that  this 
prediction  justifies,  or  was  meant  in  any  degree  to 
justify,  that  state  of  things,  which  it  describes,  and 
which  the  author  of  it  foresaw  would  too  certainly 
come  to  pass?  Nor  think,  that  the  event  predicted, 
I  mean,  the  fall  of  Antichrist,  will  not  take  place, 
unless  our  invectives,  or  hostile  attempts,  make  way 
for  it.  If  the  prediction  be  divine,  there  is  One, 
who  will  see  that  it  be  accomplished.  Princes 
and  states  may  have  nothing  less  in  view  than  to 
fulfil  the  prophecies  of  sacred  scripture :  yet,  when 
the  appointed  time  is  come,  they  will  certainly  ful- 
fil them,  though  they  never  thought  of  coming  in 
aid  of  the  prophecies — though  we  should  not  en- 
courage them  in  any  such  presumptuous  design — 
nay,  though  we  should  do  our  utmost,  as  it  is  our 
duty  to  do,  to  restrain  vindictive  and  ill-advised 
men  from  turning  their  arms  even  against  Anti- 
christ himself,  for  the  sake  of  religion. 

This  topic,  I  know,  is  much  laboured  by  the 
advocates  of  the  Papal  cause,  in  order  to  throw  dis- 
grace on  Protestant  writers,  whom  thev  consider  as 

27 


210  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

so  many  incendiaries,  wickedly  attempting  to  spread 
the  flames  of  war  through  Christian  societies.  There 
might  be  a  time  when,  in  the  case  of  some  few  men^ 
transported  by  passion,  because  outrageously  op- 
pressed, there  was,  perhaps,  some  colour  for  this 
charge.  But  to  persist  in  it,  as  they  still  do,  only 
shews  that  they  neither  conceive  with  due  rever- 
ence of  divine  prophecy,  nor  do  justice  to  that 
spirit  of  toleration  by  which  the  Protestant  churches, 
at  least  of  our  days,  are  so  eminently  distinguished. 

III.  "  A  third  prejudice,  which  operates  in  the 
minds  of  many  persons  against  the  principle  under 
consideration,  arises  from  the  disagreeing  opinions 
of  learned  men  concerning  the  sense  and  application 
of  the  prophecies ;  while  not  only  the  Papal  Divines, 
but  many  writers  of  note  even  among  ourselves, 
have  strenuously  maintained  that  the  church  of 
Rome  is  no  way  concerned  in  the  predictions  con- 
cerning Antichrist." 

To  obviate  this  prejudice,  I  observe, 

1.  That  arguments  from  authority,  in  all  cases 
where  reason  and  good  sense  must  finally  decide, 
are  very  little  to  be  regarded.  Shew  me  the  question 
in  religion  or  even  in  common  morals,  about  which 
learned  men  have  not  disagreed ;  nay,  shew  me  a  sin- 
gle text  of  scripture,  though  ever  so  plain  and  precise. 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  211 

which  the  perverseness  or  ingenuity  of  interpreters 
has  not  drawn  into  different,  and  often  contiary 
meanings.  What  then  shall  we  conclude  ?  That 
there  is  no  truth  in  religion,  no  certainty  in  morals, 
no  authority  in  sacred  scripture  ?  If  such  conclu- 
sions, as  these,  be  carried  to  their  utmost  length,  in 
what  else  can  they  terminate,  but  absolute  univer- 
sal skepticism  ? 

2.  I  observe  that  this  authority,  after  all,  whatev- 
er weight  we  may,  in  the  general,  suppose  it  to  have, 
is,  in  the  present  case,  no  great  matter  ;  for  it  is,  in 
effect,  but  the  authority  of  one  man,  whose  emi- 
nent worth,  however,  and  lustre  of  reputation,  made 
it  current  with  some  others. 

The  character  of  Hugo  Grotius  is  well 
known.  He  is  justly  esteemed  among  the  ablest 
and  most  learned  men  of  an  age,  that  abounded  in 
ability  and  learning.  Besides  his  other  shining 
talents,  his  acquaintance  with  history  was  exten- 
sive ;  and  his  knowledge  of  scripture,  profound. 
And  yet  with  two  such  requisites  for  unlocking  the 
true  sense  of  the  prophetic  writings,  this  excellent 
man  undertook  to  prove  in  form,  That  the  pope 
was  not  Antichrist, 

The  account  of  the  mischance,  is  as  extraordi- 
nary, as  the  mischance  itself.     The  moral  qualities 


212  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

of  Grotius  were  still  more  admirable,  than  his 
intellectual  :  and  in  these  qualities,  we  shall  find  the 
true  spring  of  his  unhappy  and  misapplied  pains  on 
the  subject  before  us. 

He  was  in  his  own  nature  just,  candid,  benevo- 
lent, to  a  supreme  degree  ;  and  the  experience  of 
an  active,  turbulent  life  had  but  fortified  him  the  more 
in  a  love  of  these  pacific  virtues.  He  was,  on  prin- 
ciple, a  sincere  and  zealous  Christian ;  and  conse- 
quently impressed  with  a  due  sense  of  that  exalted 
charity,  which  is  the  characteristic  of  that  religion  : 
but  he  had  seen  and  felt  much  of  the  mischiefs, 
which  proceed  from  theological  quarrels  :  and  thus 
every  thing  concurred  to  make  him  a  friend  to 
peace,  and,  above  all,  to  peace  among  Christians. 

An  union  of  the  Catholic  and  Protestant 
churches  seemed  necessary  to  this  end  :  and  the 
apparent  candour,  whether  real  or  affected,  of  some 
learned  persons,  whom  he  had  long  known  and 
valued  in  the  church  of  Rome,  drew  him  into  the 
belief,  that  such  a  project  was  not  impracticable. 
Henceforth,  it  became  the  ruling  object  of  his  life ; 
and,  permitting  himself  too  easily  to  conclude,  that 
the  Protestant  doctrine  of  Antichrist  was  the  sole, 
or  principal  obstruction  to  the  union  desired,  he  bent 
all  the  efforts  of  his  wit  and  learning  to  discredit 
and  overthrow  that  doctrine. 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  213 

Thus,  was  this  virtuous  man  betrayed  by  the 
wisdom  and  equity  of  his  own  chai'acter ;  and  I  know 
not  if  the  observation  of  the  moral  poet  can  be  so 
justly  applied  to  any  other — 

Insani  sapiens  nomen  ferat,  jcquus  iniqui, 
Ultra  quam  satis  est,  vii'tutem  si  petat  ipsam.* 

The  issue  of  his  general  scheme  was  what 
might  easily  be  foreseen  :  and  of  his  arguments^  I 
shall  only  say  thus  much,  That  the  Romish  writers 
themselves,  for  whose  use  they  might  seem  to  be 
invented,  though  they  continue  to  object  his  name 
to  us,  ai"e  too  wise  to  venture  the  stress  of  their 
cause  upon  them. 

To  conclude  this  head  of  authority,  let  me  just 
observe, 

3.  In  the  last  place,  that,  if  any  regard  be  due 
to  it,  the  advantage  will  clearly  be  on  our  side.  For, 
though  the  name  of  Grotius  made  an  impression  on 
some  Protestant  interpreters  of  scripture,  not  incon- 
siderable for  their  parts  and  learning,  yet,  when 
the  grounds  of  his  opinion  came  to  be  examined, 
the  most  and  the  ablest  of  them  have  o^enerallv 
declared  against  him :  and  among  these,  let  it  be  no 

»  Hor.  1.  Ep.  vi.  15. 


214  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

offence  to  the  manes  of  this  great*  man,  if  we  par- 
ticularly mention  two,  and  prefer  even  to  his  author- 
ity that  of  Newton  and  Clarke  ;  the  one  the  ablest 
philosopher,  and  the  other,  the  coolest  and  most 
rational  divine,  that  any  age  has  produced. 

IV.  "  Another,  and  Jour th  prejudice  may  have 
been  entertained  on  this  subject  from  observing 
that  many  curious  persons,  who  have  employed 
themselves  much  and  long  in  the  study  of  the  proph- 
ecies, especially  of  those  concerning  Antichrist, 
have  been  led  (on  their  authority,  as  they  pre- 
tend) to  fix  the  time  and  other  circumstances  of 
great  events,  which  yet  have  not  fallen  out  agreeable 
to  their  expectations.  Whence  it  is  inferred,  that 
no  solid  information  can  be  derived  from  the  proph- 
ecies, and  that  all  our  reasonings  upon  them  are  no 
better  than  fancy  and  conjecture." 

Now,  though  the  indiscretion  of  these  curious 
persons,  M^ho  would  needs  prophecy  when  their 

*  Grotius  was  more  tlian  a  great,  he  was  a  fashionable  man.  No 
■wonder  therefore  that,  under  the  influence  of  two  such  prejudices, 
his  opinions  should  find  followers  ;  which  yet  they  would  scarce 
have  found  with  us,  if  the  political  state  of 'that  time  had  not  been 
a  third  prejudice  in  their  favour.  See  the  bishop  of  Gloucester's, 
Sermon,  On  the  Rise  of  Antichrist. 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  215 

business  was  only  to  interpret,*  be  injurious  enough 
their  own  character,  I  do  not  see  how  it  affects  that 
of  the  prophets ;  unless  whatever  may  be  abused 
(as  every  thing  may)  be  answerable  for  the  abuses 
made  of  it.  But  to  reply  more  directly  to  this 
charge. 

The  ill  success  of  men  in  explaining  prophe- 
cies of  events,  not  yet  come  to  pass,  can  in  no  de- 
gree discredit  those  prophecies,  unless  it  be  essen- 
tial to  this  sort  of  revelation  to  be  so  clearly  pro- 
posed, as  that  it  may  and  must  be  perfectly  under- 
stood, before  those  events  happen ;  the  contrary 
of  which  I  have  already  she^vn,  in  a  preceding  dis- 
course. The  very  idea  of  prophecy  is  that  of  a 
light  shining  in  a  dark  place :  and  a  place  is  not 
dark,  if  we  have  light  enough  to  discern  distinctly 
and  fully  every  remote  corner  of  it.  But  the  thing 
speaks  itself.  For  to  what  end  is  the  prediction 
delivered  in  obscure  and  enigmatic  terms,  if  the 
purpose  of  the  inspirer  was  that  the  subject  of  the 
prediction  should  be  immediately,  and  in  all  its 
circumstances,  precisely  apprehended  ?  Why,  then, 
is  any  distinction  made  between  prophecy,  and  his- 
tory ?  The  mode  of  WTiting  clearly  demonstrates, 
that  something,  for  a  time  at  least,  was  meant  to  be 

•  "The  folly  of  interpreters  has  been,  to  foretel  times  and 
"  things  by  this  prophecy,  as  if  God  designed  to  make  them  proph- 
"  ets."     Sir  I.  Neviton,  p.  -251. 


215  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

concealed  from  us :  and  then,  if  men  will  attempt, 
out  of  season,  to  penetrate  this  mystery,  what 
wonder  if  mistake  be  the  fruit  of  their  presump- 
tion ? 

Again  :  the  declared  end  of  prophecy  is,  not 
that  we  may  be  enabled  by  it  to  foresee  things 
before  they  come  to  pass,  but  when  they  come 
to  pass,  that  we  may  acknowledge  the  divine 
author  of  the  prophecy.*  What  dishonour,  then, 
can  it  be  to  the  prophet,  that  he  is  not  perfectly 
understood,  till  we  be  expected  to  make  use  of 
his  information  ?  Nay,  in  the  case  before  us,  it 
would  dishonour  him,  if  he  was.  For,  of  the  proph- 
ecies concerning  Antichrist  we  are  expressly  told, 
that  they  are  shut  up  and  sealed^  till  the  time  of  the 
end;  that  is,  till  Time  brings  the  key  along  with 
him.  So  that,  if  men  could  open  them,  by  their 
own  wit  and  sagacity  only,  they  would  give  the 
lie  to  the  prophet.  And  thus  we  see,  that  the 
very  mistakes  of  interpreters  attempting  prema- 
turely to  unfold  the  sealed  prophecies  concerning 

*  "  God  gave  this,  and  the  prophecies  of  the  Old.Testament,  not 
"to  gratify  men's  curiosities  by  enabling  them  to  foreknow  things  ; 
"  but  that,  after  they  were  fulfilled,  they  might  be  interpreted  by  the 
"  event ;  and  his  own  providence,  not  the  interpreter's,  be  then  mani- 
"  fested  thereby  to  the  world."     Sir  I.  Xeimteji,  p.  251- 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  217 

Antichrist,  far  from  subverting,  support  the  credit 
of  those  prophecies.* 

But  I  have  something  more  to  say  on  this  sub- 
ject. Though  we  cannot  see  every  thing  in  the 
prophecies,  which  we  are  impatient  to  see,  it  is  not 
to  be  supposed  that  we  can  see  nothing  in  them* 
If  this  were  the  case,  we  should  scarce  regard 
them  as  prophecies  at  all ;  at  least,  we  should  hardly 
be  prevailed  upon  to  read  and  consider  them.  For, 
it  is  on  the  supposition  that  some  light  is  commu- 
nicated to  us,  that  ^ve  are  disposed,  as  well  as  re- 
quired,  to  take  heed  to  it.  In  short,  if  we  saw 
nothing,  we  should  expect  nothing :  such  prophe- 
cies would  not  engage  our  curiosity,  or  so  much 
as  take  our  attention.  In  one  word,  they  Avould  be 
utterly  lost  upon  us. 

This  seems  to  have  been,  in  some  measure,  the 
case  with  regard  to  this  very  book  of  the  Revela- 
tions. The  early  Christians  saw  so  little  in  this 
prophecy,  that  they  were  led  by  degrees  to  neglect 
the  study  of  it.  Otherwise,  the  little  they  did  see, 
might  have  given  them  a  glimpse,  at  least,  of  many 
things,  that  intimately  concerned  both  their  faith 
and  conduct. 


*  *•  'Tis  a  part  of  this  prophecy,  tliat  it  should  not  be  understood 
"  before  the  last  age  of  the  world ;  and  therefore  it  makes  for  the  cred- 
•'  it  of  the  prophecy,  that  is  not  yet  understood."     Sir  J.  Nevi.p.  251  • 

28 


218  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

It  being  then  necessary,  as  I  said,  that  proph- 
ecy should,  from  the  first,  convey  some  Hght  to 
us,  and  time  having  now  very  much  increased  that 
light,  it  follows,  that  men  may  excusably  employ 
themselves  in  studying  and  contemplating  even  un- 
fulfilled prophecies.  They  may  conjecture  modest- 
ly of  points  which  time  has  not  yet  revealed :  but 
they  should,  in  no  case,  pronounce  confidently,  or 
decide  dogmatically  upon  them. 

It  seems  therefore  to  be  going  too  far,  to  pass 
an  indiscriminate  censure  on  all  those,  who  have 
proposed  their  thoughts  on  the  sense  of  prophecies, 
not  yet  completed,  though  it  be  ever  so  clear  that 
a  wrong  construction  has  been  made  of  them. 
Nay,  it  is  worth  considering  whether  they  may  not 
even  have  conjectured  right,  when  they  have  been 
thought  to  mistake  the  most  widely.  I  say  this, 
chiefly,  with  regard  to  the  timcy  which  some  wri- 
ters have  beforehand  assigned  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  cei'tain  prophecies,  and  that,  on  principles 
apparently  contained  in  those  prophecies ;  but  so 
unhappily,  as  to  draw  much  scorn  and  ridicule 
upon  themselves. 

I  explain  myself  by  a  famous  instance.  Noth- 
ing has  been  more  censured  in  Protestant  divines, 
than  their  temerity  in  fixing  the  fall  of  Antichrist; 
though  there  are  certain  data  in  the  prophecies^ 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  219 

from  which  very  probable  conclusions  on  that  sub- 
ject may  be  drawn.  Experience,  it  is  said,  contra- 
dicts their  calculation.  But  it  is  not  considered, 
tliat  tlie  fall  of  Antichrist,  is  not  a  single  events 
to  happen  all  at  once  ;  but  a  state  of  things,  to  con- 
tinue through  a  long  tract  of  time,  and  to  be  grad- 
ually accomplished.  Hence,  the  interpretation  of 
the  prophecy  might  be  rightly  formed,  though  the 
expectations  of  most  men  are  disappointed. 

It  is  visible,  I  suppose,  that  the  Papal  power  (if 
we  agree  to  call  that,  Antichrist  J  is  now  on  the  de- 
cline ;  whensoever  that  declension  began,  or  how 
long  soever  it  may  be,  before  it  will  be  finished. 
And  therefore  interpreters  may  have  aimed  right, 
though  they  seemed  to  others,  and  perhaps  to  them- 
selves, to  be  mistaken. 

Suppose,  the  ruin  of  the  Western  empire  had 
been  the  subject  of  a  prediction,  and  some  had  col- 
lected, beforehand,  from  the  terms  of  the  prophecy, 
that  it  would  happen  at  a  particular  time ;  when 
yet  nothing  more,  in  fact,  came  to  pass,  than  the 
first  irruption  of  the  barbarous  nations.  Would  it 
be  certain  that  this  collection  was  groundless  and 
ill  made,  because  the  empire  subsisted  in  a  good 
degree  of  vigour  for  some  centuries  after  ?  Might 
it  not  be  said,  that  the  empire  was  falling*  from 

•  St.  Jerom,  who  lived  in  this  time,  speaks  in  the  very  temi<5 
here  supposed.  Romanut  orbit  ruit.  Ep.  jji. 


220  PREJUDICES  AGAINST  THE 

that  era,  or  perhaps  before  ;  though,  in  the  event, 
\\.fell  not,  till  its  sovereignty  was  shaken  by  the 
rude  hands  of  Attila,  or  rather,  till  it  was  laid  flat 
by  the  well  directed  force  of  Theodoric  ? 

But  we  have  an  instance  in  point,  recorded  in 
sacred  scripture.  It  had  been  gathered  from  the 
old  prophecies,*  that,  in  the  last  times  (that  is, 
when  the  Messiah  was  come,)  a  new  earth  and  new 
heavens  should  be  created.  The  style  is  symboli- 
cal ;  but  the  meaning  is,  and  was  so  understood  to 
be,  that  a  new  law  should  be  given  to  mankind 
and  prevail  over  the  whole  world.  This  law  was 
accordingly  promulged  and  began  to  prevail  in  the 
days  of  the  apostles.  Yet  there  were  some  who 
said,  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ?  for^  since 
the  fathers  Jell  asleep^  all  things  continue  as  they 
•were  from  the  creation  of  the  world.  It  was  taken 
for  granted,  we  see,  that  this  great  and  glorious 
work,  equivalent  to  the  production  of  a  new  world, 
would  take  place  suddenly  and  at  once ;  which  not 
being  the  case,  it  seemed  to  follow,  that  the  proph- 
ecies were  false,  or  at  least  ill  understood :  when 
yet,  surely,  they  were  then  fulfilling  under  the  eyes 
of  these  scoffers. 

*  Jsai.  Ixv.  17.— 2  Pet.  iii.  4,  13, 


DOCTRINE  OF  ANTICHRIST.  221 

It  will  be  considered,  how  far  tliese  hints  may 
go  towards  rescuing  some  respectable  interpreters 
(for  I  speak  only  of  such)   from  that  contempt, 
which  has  fallen  upon  them,  and,  from  them,  on 
the   prophecies   themselves,  for   some   hazardous 
conclusions,  or,   (if  you  will)  predictions,  formed 
and  given  out  by  them,  concerning  the  reign  and 
fall  of  Antichrist.     My  meaning,  however,  is  not 
to  make  myself  responsible  for  these  conclusions. 
They  may  not  be  rightly  drawn   from   the   pre- 
mises, laid  down ;  or  the  premises  may  be  such, 
that  the  precise  date  of  those  transactions  cannot 
be   determined   from   them,  at  least,  not,  till  the 
scene  of  prophecy  be  closed,  or,  in  the  prophetic 
language,  till  the  mystery  of  God  be  finished.*     In 
the  mean  time,  it  is  not  clear  and  undeniable  that 
tliere  is  no  ground  at  all  for  such  conjectures  :    or, 
if  it  were,  it  would  only  follow  that  they,  who 
made  them,  had  been  rash  and  indiscreet  in  com- 
menting too  minutely  and  confidently  on  prophe- 
cies  unfulfilled  ;    and  it  would  be  weak,  as   we 
have  seen,  to  contract  a  prejudice  against  the  sub- 
ject itself  from  the  mistakes  of  such  commentators. 

V.  After  all,  the  main  and  master  prejudice,  I 
doubt,  is,  that  levity  of  mind  which  disposes  too 
many  to  take  their  notions  on  this,  and  other  sub- 

"  Pcv.  X  r. 


222  PREJUDICES,  &c. 

jects  of  moment,  from  certain  polite  and  popular, 
it  may  be,  but  frivolous  and  libertine  writers  : 
men,  who  have  no  religion,  or  not  enough  to  ven- 
erate the  prophetic  scriptures ;  who  have  no 
knowledge,  or  certainly  not  enough  to  understand 
them. 

But  with  such  cavillers,  as  these,  I  have  no 
concern ;  this  Lecture,  and  the  subject  of  it,  being 
addressed  to  men  of  another  character,  to  fair,  can- 
did, sober,  and  enlightened  inquirers,  only  :  For  so 
the  inspired  person,  who  first  announced  these 
wonders  concerning  Antichrist,  to  mankind,  ex^ 
pressly  declares,  or  rather  prophecies — None  of 
the  wicked  shall  understand:  but  the  wise  shall 
understand,* 

*  Dmiel  xii.  19= 


SERMON  IX. 

THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

EzEKIEL    XX.    49. 

— They  say  of  me,  Doth  he  7iot  speak  Parables  9 

XN  recounting  the  various  prejudices,  which 
have  diverted  many  persons  from  giving  a  due 
attention  to  the  prophecies  concerning  Antichrist, 
I  may  be  thought  to  have  overlooked  one  of  the 
most  considerable :  which  ariseth  from  the  peculiar 
style,  in  which  they  are  delivered.  But  this  being 
a  subject  of  larger  compass,  and  nicer  inquiry,  than 
the  rest,  (in  which,  too,  the  credit  of  all  the  pro- 
phetic scriptures,  as  well  as  those  respecting  Anti- 
christ, is  concerned)  I  have  purposely  reserved  it 
for  a  distinct  and  separate  examination. 

Without  doubt,  a  plain  man,  brought  up 
in  our  customs  and  notions,  and  unacquainted  with 
theological  studies,  when  he  first  turns  himself  ta 


224  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

the  contemplation  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
prophecies,  will  be  surprised,  perhaps  disgusted, 
to  find,  that  he  understands  little,  or  nothing  of 
them.  His  modesty  may  incline  him  to  think, 
that  such  writings  are  too  myterious  for  his  com- 
prehension :  or,  his  laziness  mid  presumption  may 
dispose  him  to  reject  them,  at  once,  as  perfectly 
unintelligible;  to  consider  the  language  of  them, 
as  a  jargon,  to  which  no  ideas  are  annexed ;  or, 
at  least,  as  a  kind  of  cypher,  of  so  wild  and  fanat- 
ical a  texture,  that  no  clear  and  certain  construc- 
tion can  be  made  of  it. 

Now,  this  prejudice,  whichever  way  it  points, 
will  be  obviated,  if  it  can  be  shewn, 

1.  That  the  prophetic  style  was  of  common 
and  approved  use,  in  the  times,  when  the  prophe- 
cies were  delivered,  and  among  the  people,  to 
whom  they  were  addressed.     And 

2.  That  this  style,  how  dark  or  fanciful  soever 
it  may  appear,  is  yet  reducible  to  rule ;  that  is,  is 
constructed  on  such  principles,  as  make  it  the 
subject  of  just  criticism  and  reasonable  interpreta- 
tion ;  and,  in  particular,  to  us,  at  this  day. 

For  a  language  is  not  y«7za^ica:/,  that  is  author- 
ized by  general  practice ;  nor  can  it  be  deemed 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  225 

unmtelligible,  when  it  is  capable  of  having  its  mean- 
ing ascertained. 

I.  The  proof  of  these  two  points  will  most 
conveniently  be  given  together,  in  a  deduction  of 
the  causes,  which  produced  the  character  of  the 
prophetic  style. 

That  character,  I  believe,  is  truly  given  by 
those  who  affirm,  That  the  style  of  the  prophets 
was  only  the  poetical,  and  highly  figurative  style 
of  the  eastern  nations.  But  if  you  go  farther 
and  ask,  How  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  oriental  po- 
etry was  so  much  more  figurative  than  ours,  it 
may  not  be  enough  to  say,  as  many  others  have 
done,  that  this  difference  of  character  was  owing 
to  the  influence  of  the  sun,  and  to  tlie  superior 
heat  and  fervour,  which  it  gave  to  an  eastern  im- 
agination. For  I  know  not  whether  there  be  rea- 
son to  tliink,  that  the  sun  hath  any  such  effect  on 
the  powers  of  the  mind;  or  that  the  fancies  of 
men  are  apter  to  catch,  and  blaze  out  in  metaphor, 
within  a  warm  climate,  than  a  cold  one :  a  figura- 
tive cast  of  style  being  observable  in  the  native  po- 
etry of  all  countries ;  and  that,  so  far  as  appears 
from  history  and  experience,  in  a  pretty  equal 
degree. 

29 


226  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

Besides,  if  the  fact  were  allowed,  the  answer 
would  scarce  be  sufficient.  For,  as  we  shall  pres- 
ently see,  the  symbolic  language  of  prophecy,  is 
too  consistent  and  uniform,  hath  too  much  of  art 
and  method  in  it,  to  be  derived  from  the  casual 
flights  and  sallies  of  the  imagination  onli/  ;  how 
powerfully  soever  you  suppose  it  to  have  operated 
in  the  prophets. 

We  then  must  go  much  deeper  for  a  true 
account  of  the  emblematic  and  highly  coloured 
expression,  which  glares  so  strongly  in  the  pro- 
phetic  scriptures  :  and  we  shall  find  it,  partly,  in 
the  nature  of  the  human  mind  ;  and,  partly,  in  the 
genius,  indeed,  of  the  oriental  nations,  and  especially 
of  the  Jews,  but  as  fashioned,  not  by  the  influence 
of  their  climate,  but  by  the  modes  of  their  learning 
and  institution. 

I  must  be  as  brief,  as  possible,  on  a  subject, 
which  many  learned  writers*  have  largely  and  fully 
discussed  ;  and,  as  the  reflections,  I  have  to  offer 
to  you  upon  it,  are  chiefly  taken  from  them,  I  may 
the  rather  bespeak  your  attention  to  what  follows. 


*  Mede,  More,  Daubuz,  Vitringa,  and,  above  all,  the  learnet) 
founder  of  this  Lecture. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  227 

1.  First,  then,  let  it  be  observed,  that  the  origi- 
nallanguage  of  all  nations  is  extremely  imperfect. 
Their  stock  of  words  being  small,  they  explain 
themselves  very  much  by  signs,  or  representative 
actions  :  and  their  conceptions,  in  that  early  state 
of  society,  being  gross  and  rude,  the  few  words, 
tliey  have,  are  replete  with  material  images,  and  so 
are  what  we  call  highly  metaphorical  ;  and  this  not 
from  choice  or  design,  or  even  from  any  extraor- 
dinary warmth  of  fancy,  but  of  necessity,  and  from 
the  vei*y  nature  of  things. 

Such  is  the  primitive  character  of  all  languages : 
and  it  continues  long  in  all,  because  the  figurative 
manner  is  thought  ornamental,  when  it  is  no  longer 
necessary  ;  and,  because  the  necessity  of  it  is  only, 
if  at  all,  removed  by  long  use  and  habit  in  abstract 
speculation  :  a  degree  of  refinement,  to  which  the 
orientals,  and  the  Jews  especially,  never  attained. 
And  therefore  in  their  languages,  very  long 

— Manserunt,  hodieque  manent  vestigia  ruris. 

Thus  far  we  may  go  in  accounting  for  the 
figured  style  of  the  east,  from  general  principles. 
But  this  is  by  no  means  the  whole  of  the  case.     For 

2.  We  are  to  reflect,  that,  before  an  alphabet  was 
invented,  and  what  we  call   literary  writing  was 


228  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

formed  into  an  art,  men  had  no  way  to  record  their 
conceptions,  or  to  convey  them  toothers  at  a  distance, 
but  by  setting  down  the  figures  and  shapes  of  such 
things,  as  were  the  objects  of  their  contemplation. 
Hence,  the  way  of  writing  m picture,  was  as  univer- 
sal, and  almost  as  early,  as  the  way  of  speaking  in 
metaphor  ;  and  from  the  same  reason,  the  necessit}'" 
of  the  thing. 

In  process  of  time,  and  through  many  successive 
improvements,  this  rude  and  simple  mode  of  pic- 
ture-writing was  succeeded  by  that  of  symbols,  or 
was  enlarged  at  least,  and  enriched  by  it.  By 
symbols,  I  mean  certain  representative  marks, 
rather  than  express  pictures  ;  or  if  pictures,  such 
as  were  at  the  same  time  characters,  and,  besides 
presenting  to  the  eye  the  resemblance  of  a  particu- 
lar object,  suggested  a  general  idea  to  the  mind. 
As,  when  a  horn  was  made  to  denote  strength,  an 
eye  and  sceptre,  majesty,  and  in  numberless  such 
instances  ;  where  the  picture  was  not  drawn  to 
express  merely  the  thing  itself,  but  something  else, 
which  was,  or  was  conceived  to  be,  analogous  to  it. 
This  more  complex  and  ingenious  form  of  picture- 
writing  was  much  practised  by  the  Egyptians,  and 
is  that  which  we  know  by  the  name  of  hiero- 
glyphics. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  229 

Indeed,  these  symbolic  characters  were  likely,  in 
a  course  of  successive  refinements,  to  pass  into  char- 
acters by  institution :  and  have,  in  fact,  undergone 
that  change  among  the  Chinese  :  and  it  might  be 
expected  that  both  would  be  laid  aside  by  any  peo- 
ple that  should  come  to  be  acquainted  with  the  far 
more  convenient  and  expeditious  method  of  alpha- 
betic writing.  But  the  event,  in  some  instances,  hath 
been  different.  The  Chinese  adhere  to  their  char- 
acters., though  from  their  late  intercourse  with  die 
European  nations,  one  cannot  but  suppose,  that 
the  knowledge  o{  letters  has  been  conveyed  to  them : 
and  the  Egyptians,  through  all  the  extent  of  their 
long  subsisting  and  highly  polished  empire,  retained 
their  hieroglyphics.,  notwithstanding  their  invention 
and  use  of  an  alphabet. 

Their  inducement  to  this  practice  might  be, 
the  pleasure  they  took  in  a  mode  of  writing,  which 
gratified  their  inventive  curiosity  in  looking  in- 
to the  natures  and  andogies  of  things ;  or,  it 
might  be  a  strain  of  policy  in  them  to  secrete  by 
this  means,  their  more  important  discoveries  from 
the  vulgar  ;  or,  vanity  might  put  them  on  raising 
the  value  of  their  knowledge  by  wrapping  it  up 
in  a  vehicle,  so  amusing  at  the  same  time,  and 
mysterious. 


230  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED, 

What  account  soever  be  given  of  it,  the  fact  is^ 
that  the  Egyptians  cultivated  the  hieroglyphic 
species  of  writing,  with  peculiar  diligence ;  while 
the  antiquity,  the  splendor,  the  fame  of  that  migh- 
ty kingdom  excited  a  veneration  for  it,  in  the  rest 
of  the  world.  Hence  it  came  to  pass,  that  the 
learning  of  those  times,  which  was  spread  from 
Egypt,  as  from  its  centre,  took  a  strong  tincture 
of  the  hieroglyphic  spirit.  The  East  was  wholly 
infected  by  it ;  so  that  it  became  the  pride  of  its 
wise  men  to  try  the  reach  of  each  other's  capacity 
by  questions  conceived  and  proposed  in  this  form. 
Even  the  Greeks,  in  much  later  ages,  caught  the 
manner  of  symboUzing  their  conceptions  from 
Egypt ;  and  either  drew  their  mythology  from 
that  quarter,  or  dressed  it  out  in  the  old  Egyptian 
garb.  But  the  Israelites,  especially,  who  had  their 
breeding  in  that  country,  at  the  time  when  the 
hieroglyphic  learning  was  at  its  height,  carried 
this  treasure  with  them,  among  their  other  spoils^ 
into  the  land  of  Canaan.  And,  though  it  be  credi- 
ble that  their  great  Law-giver  interdicted  the  use 
of  hieroglyphic  characters,  yet  the  ideas  of  them 
were  deeply  imprinted  on  their  minds,  and  came 
out,  on  every  occasion,  in  those  symbols  and  em- 
blems, with  which,  luider  the  names  of  riddles^ 
parables^  and  dark  sayings^  their  writings  are  sc 
curiously  variegated  and  embossed. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  231 

This  then  is  the  true  and  proper  account  of 
that  peculiar  style,  which  looks  so  strangely, 
and,  to  those,  who  do  not  advert  to  this  original 
of  it,  perhaps  so  fantastically,  in  the  writings  of  the 
prophets.  And  what  more  natural,  than  that  a 
mode  of  expression,  which  was  so  well  known,  so 
commonly  practised,  and  so  much  revered  ;  which 
was  effected  by  the  wittiest,  nay,  by  the  wisest 
men  of  those  times ;  which  was  employed  in  the 
theology  of  the  Eastern  world,  in  its. poetry,  its 
philosophy,  and  all  the  sublimer  forms  of  composi- 
tion ;  What  wonder,  I  day,  that  this  customary, 
this  authorized,  this  admired  strain  of  language 
should  be  that  in  which  the  sacred  writers  convey- 
ed their  highest  and  most  important  revelations  to 
mankind  ? 

Nor  let  any  man  take  offence  at  the  condescen- 
sion of  the  divine  Inspirer,  as  though  he  degraded 
himself,  by  this  compliance  with  the  humours  and 
fancies  of  those  to  whom  his  inspirations  were  ad- 
dressed. For  let  him  reflect,  that  in  what  form  of 
words  soever  it  shall  please  God  to  communicate 
himself  to  man,  it  must  still  be  in  a  way,  that  im- 
plies the  utmost,  indeed  the  same,  condescension 
to  our  weaknesses  and  infirmities ;  nay,  that  im- 
mediate inspiration  itself,  though  coming  through 
no  medium  of  language,  is  of  necessity  to  be  ac- 


232  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

commodated    to  our  methods   of  perceiving  and 
understanding,  how  imperfect  soever  they  are. 

Besides,  if  external  revelation  be  possible,  it 
must  be  given  in  some  one  mode  of  speech  or 
writing,  in  preference  to  others.     And,  if  we  con- 
sider how  ancient,  how  general,  how  widely  diffus- 
ed, this  symbolic  style  has  been,  and  still  is,  in  the 
world ;  how  necessary  it  is  to   rude  nations,  and 
how  taking  with  the  most  refined;  how  large  a 
proportion  of  the  globe  this  practice  had  over-run 
before,  and  at  the  time  of  writing  the  prophecies, 
and  what  vast  regions  of  the  South  and  East,  not 
yet  professing  the  faith,  but  hereafter,  as  we  pre- 
sume, to  be  enlightened  by  it,  the  same  practice,  at 
this  day,  overspreads ;  when  we  consider  all  this,  wc 
shall  cease  perhaps  to  admire,  that  the  style  in  ques- 
tion was  adopted,  rather  than  any  other  ;  or  we  shall 
only  admire  the  divine  goodness  and  wisdom  of  its 
Author,  who  had  contrived  beforehand,  in  the  very 
form  of  this  revelation,  what  may  possibly  help  to 
bring  on  and  facilitate  the  reception  of  it.    Certain- 
ly, it  may  become  us,  on  such  an  occasion,  to  en- 
large our  ideas  a  little ;    and  not  to  conclude  hasti- 
ly and  peremptorily  that,  when  a  general  blessing 
was  mtended  by  Providence,  the  mode  of  convey- 
ing it  should  be  instituted  singly  with  an  eye  to 
our  local  notions  and  confined  prejudices,  and  with 
no  regard  to  the  more  prevailing  sentiments  and 
expectations  of  mankind. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  233 

In  the  mean  time,  it  is  past  a  doubt  that  the  hiero- 
glyphic style  was  predominant  in  the  ancient  world  ; 
in  Judea,  particularly,  from  the  time  of  Moses  to  the 
coming  of  Clirist.  There  was  indeed  a  degree  of 
obscurity  in  it,  so  far  at  least  as  to  furnish  the  Jews, 
who  had  no  mind  to  listen  to  their  prophets,  with  a 
pretence  of  not  understanding  them ;  (as  we  see  from 
the  complaint  brought  against  the  prophet  Ezekiel 
in  the  text,  Doth  he  not  speak  parables  ?J  yet  still, 
it  cannot  be  denied,  That  this  mode  of  writing  was 
of  co7nmon  and  approved  use  in  the  ages,  when  the 
prophecies  were  delivered,  and  among  the  people^ 
to  whom  they  were  addressed. 

Our  FIRST  proposition  is  then  reasonably  made 
out;  and  so  much  of  the  second,  as  affirms  that 
tlie  prophetic  style  is  constructed  on  such  principles 
as  make  it  the  subject  of  just  criticism  and  rational 
interpretation.  For  it  was  constructed,  ls  we  have 
seen,  on  the  symbolic  principles  of  the  hiero- 
glyphics ;  which  were  not  vague,  uncertain  things  ; 
but  fixed  and  constant  analogies,  determinable  in 
their  own  nature,  or  from  the  steady  use  that 
was  made  of  them.  And  a  language,  formed  on 
such  principles,  may  be  reasonably  interpreted  upon 
them.  So  that  what  remains  is  only  to  shew,  that 
there  are  means,  by  which  this  abstruse  language 
may  become  intelligible  to  us,  at  this  day. 
30 


234  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

II.  That  there  are  such  means,  you  will  easily 
collect,  without  requiring  me  to  come  to  a  detail 
on  so  immense  a  subject,  from  the  following 
considerations. 

1.  Some  light  may  be  expected  to  arise  from 
the  study  of  the  prophecies  themselves.  For  the 
same  symbols,  or  figures,  recur  frequently  in  those 
writings  :  and,  by  comparing  one  passage  with 
another  ;  the  darker  prophecies  with  the  more  per- 
spicuous ;  the  unfulfilled,  with  such  as  have  been 
completed  ;  and  those  which  have  their  explanation 
annexed  to  them,  with  those  that  have  not  ;  by  this 
course  of  inquiry,  I  say,  there  is  no  doubt  but  some 
considerable  progress  may  be  made  in  fixing  the 
trjue  and  proper  meaning  of  this  mysterious  Ian 
guage. 

2.  Very  much  of  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics^ 
on  which,  as  we  have  seen,  the  prophetic  style  was 
fashioned,  may  be  learned  from  many  ancient 
records  and  monuments,  still  subsisting  ;  and  from 
innumerable  hints  and  passages,  scattered  through 
the  Greek  antiquaries  and  historians,  which  have 
been  carefully  collected  and  compared  by  learned 
men. 

3.  The  Pagan  superstitions  of  every  form  and 
species,  which  were  either  derived  from  Egypt,  or 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  035 

conducted  on  hieroglyphic  notions,  have  been  of 
singular  use  in  commenting  on  the  Jewish  proph- 
ets. Their  omens,  augury,  and  judicial  astrology 
seem  to  have  proceeded  on  symbolic  principles  ; 
the  mystery  being  only  this.  That  such  objects,  as 
in  the  hieroglyphic  pictures,  were  made  the  sym- 
bols of  certain  ideas,  were  considered  as  omens  of 
the  things  themselves.  Thus,  the  figure  of  a 
horse^  being  the  symbol  of  prosperity  and  success 
in  arms,  when  a  head  of  this  animal  was  found  in 
laying  the  foundations  of  Carthage,  the  soothsayers 
concluded,  that  the  character  of  that  state  would 
be  warlike,  and  its  fortune  prosperous  :  or,  thus 
again,  because  the  sun  was  the  common  emblem  of 
a  king,  or  supreme  governor  in  any  state,  an  eclipse 
of  this  luminary  was  thought  to  indicate  the  ruin, 
or  diminution,  at  least,  of  his  power  and  for- 
tune ;  and  the  superstition  is  not  quite  extinct  at 
this  day.* 

But,  of  all  the  Pagan  superstitions,  that  which 
is  known  by  the  name  of  Oneirocritics,  or  the  art 
of  interpreting  dreams,  is  most  directly  to  our 
purpose.     There  is  a  curious  treatise  on  this  sub- 

•  Hence  the  allusion  of  our  great  poet, 

—or  from  behind  the  moon 
In  dim  eclipse  diastrous  twilig'ht  sheds 
On  half  the  nations,  and  ivithjear  sf  change 
Perplexes  monarchs. — P.  L.  i.  596. 


236  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED, 

ject,  which  bears  the  name  of  Achmet,  an  Arabian 
writer  ;  and  another  by  Artemidorus,  an  Ephesian, 
who  lived  about  the  end  of  the  first  century.*  In 
the  former  of  these  collections  (for  both  works  are 
compiled  out  of  preceding  and  very  ancient 
writers)  the  manner  of  interpreting  dreams,  accord- 
ing to  the  use  of  the  oriental  nations,  is  delivered  ; 
as  the  rules,  which  the  Grecian  diviners  followed, 
are  deduced  in  the  other.  For,  light  and  frivolous 
as  this  art  was,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  it  was 
taken  up  at  hazard,  or  could  be  conducted  without 
rule  ;  an  arbitrary  or  capricious  interpretation  of 
dreams,  considered  as  a  mode  of  divination,  being 
too  gross  an  insult  on  the  common  sense  of  man- 
kind.! But  the  rules,  by  which  both  the  Greek 
and  oriental  diviners  justified  their  interpreta- 
tions, appear  to  have  been  formed  on  symbolic 
principles,  that  is,  on  the  very  same  ideas  of  anal- 
ogy, by  which  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics  (now 
grown  venerable,  and  even  sacred)  were  explained. 
So  that  the  prophetic  style,  which  is  all  over  painted 
with  hieroglyphic  imagery,  receives  an  evident 
illustration  from  these  two  works. 

*  See  these  two  works,  publishedtogether,  under  the  title  of  Ar- 
temidori  Daidiani  et  Aehmetis  Serehni  F.  Oneirocritica,  by  Nicolaus 
Rigaltius.     Lutet.  1603. 

f  Non  enim  credo  nullo  percepto  aut  caeteros  ai'tifices  versari  in 
suo  munere,  aut  eos,  qui  divinatione  utantur,  futura  prsedicere,  Cic. 
de  Fato,  c.  6. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  237 

I  have  said,  that  this  superstition  was  more  im- 
mediately to  our  purpose,  than  any  other.  For  some 
of  the  more  important  prophecies  are  delivered  in 
the  way  of  dreams ;  and  therefore,  without  doubt, 
the  rules  for  interpreting  the  symbols  presented  to 
the  mind  of  the  prophet  in  these  inspired  dreams, 
were  the  very  same  with  those  that  were  laid 
down  in  the  Gentile  Oneirocritics.  The  conclu- 
sion, I  know,  may  appear  bold  and  hazardous. 
But  you  will  reflect  that  there  is  really  nothing 
more  strange  in  applying  this  mode  of  interpreta- 
tion to  dreams,  than  to  any  other  species  of  proph- 
ecy, to  visions,  for  instance,  or  parables,  or  even, 
in  general,  to  any  part  of  the  prophetic  style.  The 
compliance,  on  the  part  of  the  Inspirer,  is  the 
same  on  every  supposition ;  and  only  shews  that, 
when  the  Deity  thinks  fit  to  reveal  himself  to  men, 
he  does  it  in  a  way  that  is  suitable  to  their  ideas 
and  apprehensions.  Nor  is  any  sanction,  in  the 
mean  time,  given,  by  this  accommodation  of  him- 
self, to  the  Pagan  practice  of  divining  by  dreams. 
For,  though  the  same  symbols  be  interpreted  in 
the  same  manner,  yet  the  prophecy  doth  not  de- 
pend on  the  interpretation,  but  the  inspiration  of 
the  dream.  A  casual  dream,  thus  interpreted,  is  on- 
ly a  dream  still ;  the  received  sense  of  the  sym- 
bols, represented  in  it,  no  way  inferring  the  com- 
pletion of  it.    But  when  the  Almighty  sends  the 


238  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

dream,  the  symbols  are  of  another  consideration,, 
and  not  only  signify,  but  predict^  an  event. 

Now,  if  men  will  mistake  a  barely  significant 
emblem,  for  a  prophetic  inspiration^  the  fault  is  in 
themselves,  and  not  in  the  use  of  the  common  em- 
blems :  which  may  be  the  vehicle  of  a  true  proph- 
ecy, though  craft  or  superstition  take  occasion 
from  them  to  divine  lies.*  It  follows,  that  the 
rules  which  the  ancient  diviners  observed  in  ex- 
plaining symbolic  dreams,  maybe  safely  and  justly 
applied  to  the  interpretation  of  symbolic  prophe- 
cies, and  especially  to  such  of  them  as  were  deliv- 
ered in  the  form  of  dreams. 

4.  It  is  lastly  to  be  observed,  that  not  only  the 
Arabic  and  other  oriental  writers,  but  even  the 
Greek  and  Latin  poets  may  contribute  very  much 
to  the  exposition  of  the  ancient  prophets.  For 
these  poets  abound  in  strong  metaphors  and  glow- 
ing images,  which  were  either  copied  from  the 
symbolic  language  of  the  East,  or  invented  on  the 
same  principles  of  analogy  as  prevailed  in  the 
Egyptian  hieroglyphics.  So  that  many  expres- 
sions, which  seem  dark  and  strange  in  the  writings 
of  the  Jewish  prophets,  may  be  clearly  illustrated 

*  Ezekiel  xiii.  9. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  239 

and   familiarized  to  us,  even  from  classic  usage 
and  example. 

And  now  from  these  several  sources ;  that  is, 
from  the  scriptures  themselves — from  the  still  sub- 
sisting monuments  of  Egyptian  hieroglyphics — from 
the  Gentile  ceremonies  and  superstitions — and  from 
the  greater  works  of  genius  and  fancy  ^  transrnitted 
to  us  both  from  the  Eastern  and  Western  poets — 
such  a  vocabulary  of  the  prophetic  terms  and  sym- 
bols may  be,  nay  hath  been,*  drawn  up,  as  serves 
to  determine  the  sense  of  them  in  the  same  man- 
ner, as  any  common  art  or  language  is  explained 
by  its  own  proper  key,  or  dictionary  ;  and  there  is, 
in  truth,  no  more  difficulty  in  fixing  the  import  of 
the  prophetic  style,  than  of  any  other  language  or 
technical  phraseology  whatsoever. 

III.  But,  if  the  case  be  so  clear,  you  may  now 
be  tempted  to  ask,  "What  then  becomes  of  the 
obscurity,  in  which  the  prophecies  are  said  to  be 
involved ;  and  in  particular,  how  came  it  to  pass, 
that  they  may  not  be  as  well  explained,  before  the 
completion,  as  after  it  ;t     which  yet  is  constantly 

*  See  Dr.  Lancaster's  Symbolical  and  Alphabetical  Dictionary, 
prefixed  to  his  abridgment  of  the  Commentary  on  the  Revelations* 
by  Mr.  Daubuz. 

f  See  this  objection  urged  by  Mr.  Collins  in  his  GrounJs  and 
Seatons,  &c.  p.  230.     Lond  1737. 


240  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

denied  by  writers  on  this  subject,  and,  even,  by 
your  own  principles,  cannot  be  supposed  ?" 

To  this  objection,  I  shall  not  reply  by  saying, 
That  the  style  of  the  prophets,  though  intelligible, 
yet  requires  much  practice  in  the  interpreter  to  un- 
fold its  meaning  ;  for  that  is  the  case  of  many 
other  arts  and  sciences,  which  yet  are  generally 
understood :  nor,  that  the  symbolic  terms  are  fre- 
quently capable  of  several  senses,  which  must 
needs  perplex  the  interpretation ;  for  there  is  no 
common  language,  in  which  the  plainest  words  do 
not  frequently  admit  the  same  difference  of  con- 
struction, which  yet  creates  no  great  difficulty  to 
those  who  attend  closely  to  the  scope  of  a  writer  : 
I  shall  not  therefore,  I  say,  amuse  you  with  these 
evasive  answer^  but  reply,  directly  to  the  purpose 
of  your  inquiry,  by  observing, 

"  That  there  are  several  methods,  or,  if  you 
will,  artifices,  by  which  the  inspired  writers,  un- 
der the  cover  of  a  symbolic  expression,  and  some- 
times even  without  it,  might  effectually  conceal 
their  meaning,  before  the  completion  of  a  prophe- 
cy, though  the  language,  in  which  they  write,  be 
clearly  explicable  on  fixed  and  stated  rules." 

1.  When  the  prophecy  is  of  remote  events, 
the  subject   is   frequently  not  announced,  or   an- 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  241 

nounced  only  in  general  terms.  Thus,  an  earth- 
quake is  described — a  inountain  is  said  to  be 
thrown  down — a  star,  to  fall  from  heaven ;  and  so 
in  numberless  other  instances.  Now,  an  earth- 
quake, in  hieroglyphic  language,  denotes  a  rev- 
olution in  govermjient ;  a  mountain,  is  the  sym- 
bol of  a  kingdom  or  capital  city  ;  a  star,  of  a  prince 
or  great  man :  but  of  what  government,  of  what 
kingdom,  of  what  prince,  the  prophet  speaks,  we 
are  not  told,  and  are  frequently  unable  to  find  out, 
till  a  full  coincidence  of  all  circumstances,  in  the 
event,  discloses  the  secret; 

2.  The  prophetic  terms  are  not  only  figurative;; 
but  sometimes,  and  in  no  common  degree,  hyper- 
bolical (of  which  the  reason  will  be  given  here- 
after,) so  that  nothing  but  the  event  can  determine 
the  true  size  and  value  of  them.  This  seems  to 
have  been  the  case  of  those  prophecies  in  the  Old 
Testament,  which  describe  the  tranquillity  and  fe- 
licity of  Christ's  kingdom ;  and  may  possibly  be 
the  case  of  those  prophecies  in  the  NeWj  v.hich 
respect  the  Millennium. 

3.  It  being  the  genius  of  the  prophetic  style  to 
be  enigmatical,  this  cast  is  sometimes  purposely 
given  to  it,  even  when  the  expression  is  most  plain 
and  direct.  Thus  Jeremiah  prophecies  of  Zede- 
kiah,  king  of  Judah,  that  he  should  he  delivered 

31     . 


M2  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  Babylon,  that  his  eyes 
should  behold  the  eyes  of  the  king  of  Babylon,  and 
thnt  he  should  go  to  Babylon.*  Ezekiel,  prophe- 
sying of  the  same  prince,  says,  that  he  should  go  t9 
Babylon,  but  that  he  should  not  see  it,  though  he 
should  die  there. \  Now  Josephus  tells  us,  that 
the  apparent  inconsistency  of  these  two  prophecies 
determined  Zedekiah  to  believe  neither  of  them. 
Yet  both  were  strictly  and  punctually  fulfilled. 

4.  Lastly,  the  chief  difficulty  of  all  lies  in  a  cir- 
cumstance, not  much  observed  by  interpreters, 
and,  from  the  nature  of  it,  not  observable,  till  after 
the  event ;  I  mean,  in  a  mixed  use  of  the  plain  and 
figured  style  :  so  that  the  prophetic  descriptions 
are  sometimes  literal,  even  when  they  appear  most 
figurative ;  and  sometimes,  again,  they  are  highly 
figurative,  when  they  appeal*  most  plain.  An  in- 
stance of  literal  expression,  under  the  mask  of  fig^ 
urative,  occurs  in  the  prophet  Nahum,  who  pre- 
dicts the  overthrow  of  Nineveh  in  these  words 

ff^ith  071  over-running  flood  he  will  make  an  utter 
end  of  the  place  thereof,  \_Nahum  i.  8.]  An  over- 
running  flood,  is  the  hieroglyphic  symbol  o^  desola- 
tion by  a  victorious  enemy :  and  in  this  highly  fig- 
urative sense,  an  interpreter  of  the  prophecy  would, 
in  all  likelihood,  understand  the  expression.     But 

*  Jeremiah  xxxiv.  3.  f  Ezekiel  xii.  13. 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  243 

the  event  shewed  the  sense  to  be  literal :  that  city 
being  taken,  as  we  know  from  history,  by  means  of 
an  inundatio7i.  Of  figurative  expression,  under 
the  form  of  literal,  take  the  following  instance  from 
a  prophecy  of  Christ  himself;  who  says  to  the 
Jews,  Destroy  this  temple^  and  I  will  raise  it  up  in 
three days^  [John'u  19.]  It  was  natural  enough  for 
the  Jews  to  understand  our  Lord  as  speaking  of 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem  ;  the  rather,  as  this  term 
had  not  been,  and,  I  think,  could  not  be,  applied 
to  any  person,  before  Jesus :  to  Him,  it  might  be 
so  applied ;  and  we  know  that  he  spake  of  the 
temple  of  his  body,  \yer,  21.] 

The  same  equivocal  use  was,  sometimes,  pur- 
posely made  of  proverbial  expressions,  as  learned 
men  have  observed.* 

I  omit  many  other  causes  of  obscurity  in  the 
prophecies;  such  as  the  seeming  incredibility,  some- 
times, of  the  things  predicted — the  undefined  chro- 
nology and  geography — the  intricacy  of  the  method 
— and  many  other  considerations.  But  you  will 
collect  from  these  brief  hints,  respecting  the  expres- 
sion only,  that,  though  the  symbolic  language  be 
reducible  to  rule,  and  therefore,  in  the  main,  suffi- 
ciently intelligible,  yet  that  there  is  room  enough 

*  See  Grolins  on  Matth.  xxvi.  23. 


244  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

for  the  introduction  of  so  much  obscurity  into  the 
prophetic  writings,  as  may  answer  the  ends  of  the 
Inspirer,  and  conceal  the  full  meaning  of  them  from 
the  most  sagacious  interpreter,  till  it  be  revealed^ 
in  due  time,  by  the  event. 

Or,  if  it  be  thought  that  such  difficulties  as  the 
event  removes,  are  not,  in  their  own  nature,  invinci- 
ble, before  it  happens,  it  is  still  to  be  considered, 
that  the  giver  of  the  prophecy  is,  by  supposition, 
divine ;  and  as  he,  therefore,  foresaw,  in  framing 
the  texture  of  it,  that  such  difficulties  would,  in 
fact,  be  invincible,  they  served  the  purpose  of  a 
designed  concealment  just  as  well,  as  if,  in  nature, 
they  were.  Whence  the  conclusion  is  still  the 
same.  That  the  prophetic  style  might  be  the  cover 
of  impenetrable  obscurities  in  a  prophecy,  before 
its  completion,  and  yet  the  terms  of  it  be  clearly 
explicable  on  established  rules  ;  the  event  only 
enabling  the  expositor  more  skilfully  and  properly 
to  apply  those  rules. 

IV.  To  conclude  this  subject ;  It  will  now  be 
acknowledged,  that  the  suspicions  which  have  been 
taken  up  against  the  prophetic  way  of  writing,  as 
if  it  were  vague,  illusory,  or  unintelligible,  are 
utterly  without  foundation.  The  style  of  the 
prophets  was  the  known,  authorized  style  of  their 
age  and  country,  in  all  writings  especially,  of  a 


THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  231 

sacred  or  solemn  character ;  and  is  even  yet  in  use 
with  a  great  part  of  mankind.  It  further  appears, 
that,  as  it  was  understood  by  those  to  whom  it  was 
addressed,  so  the  principles,  on  which  it  was  form- 
ed, arc  discoverable  by  many  obvious  methods, 
and  may  be  applied,  with  success,  to  the  interpre- 
tation of  it,  at  this  day. 

The  prophetic  style  is,  then,  a  sober  and  reason- 
able mode  of  expression.  But  this  is  not  all.  We 
may,  even,  discern  the  expediency,  I  had  almost 
said,  the  necessity,  of  this  style,  considered  as  the 
medium^  or  vehicle  of  prophetic  inspiration. 

For  we  have  seen,  that  the  scheme  of  scriptural 
prophecy  extends  through  all  time ;  and  is  so  con- 
trived as  to  adumbrate  future  and  more  illustrious 
events,  in  preceding  and  less  important  transac- 
tions: a  circumstance,  Which  shews  the  harmony 
and  connexion  of  the  whole  scheme,  and  is  not 
imitable  by  any  human  art,  or  forethought  whatso- 
ever. But  now  a  figurative  style  is  so  proper  to  that 
end,  that  we  scarcely  conceive  how  it  could  be  ac- 
complished by  any  other.  For  thus  the  expression 
conforms,  at  once,  to  the  type,  and  antitype  :  it  is, 
as  it  were,  a  robe  of  state,  for  the  one ;  and  only, 
the  ordinary,  accustomed  dress  of  the  other :  as 
we  may  see  from  the  prophecies,  which  immediately 
respect  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  from  their  an- 


246  THE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED. 

cient  captivities,  and,  ultimately,  their  final  trium- 
phant return  from  their  present  dispersion — from 
the  prophecies  concerning  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem, which  prefigure,  at  the  same  time,  the  day 
of  judgment — from  those  concerning  the  first  com= 
ing  of  Christ,  which,  also,  set  forth  his  reign  with 
the  saints  on  earth,  and  even  the  glories  of  his 
heavenly  kingdom — and  in  a  multitude  of  other 
instances. 

These  successive,  and  so  different,  schemes  of 
Providence  could  only  be  signified  together  in  a 
mode  of  language,  that  contracted,  or  enlarged  it- 
self, as  the  occasion  required.  But  such  is  the  sin- 
gular property  of  a  symbolic  style.  For  none  but 
this,  hath  fold  and  drapery  enough,  if  I  may  so 
speak,  to  invest  the  greater  subjects ;  while  yet  (so 
complying  is  the  texture  of  this  expression)  it 
readily  adapts  itself  to  the  less  considerable y  which 
it  ennobles  only,  and  not  disfigures.  The  differ- 
ence is,  that  what  is  a  metaphor  in  the  former  case, 
becomes  an  hyperbole,  in  the  latter.  And  this  double 
use  of  the  same  symbol,  is  the  true  account  of  such 
figures  as  are  thought  most  extravagant  in  the  de> 
scription  of  the  prophets. 

We  see,  then,  in  every  view,  how  reasonable, 
how  expedient,  how  divine,  the  symbolic  style  is, 
in  such  writings,  as  the  prophetic.     So  that  if  any 


TUE  PROPHETIC  STYLE  CONSIDERED.  247 

be  disposed,  in  our  days,  to  take  up  the  complaint 
of  the  text,  and  to  upbraid  the  prophets  by  asking. 
Do  they  not  speak  parables?  We  may  now  take 
courage  to  answer,  Yes :  but  parables,  which,  as 
dark  as  they  are  accounted  to  be,  may  be  well  un- 
derstood ;  and,  what  is  more,  parables ,  which  are 
so  expressed,  as  to  carry  an  evidence  in  themselves 
that  they  are  what  they  assume  to  be,  of  divine  in- 
spiration. 


SERMON  X. 


THE  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF  THE 
APOCALYPSE. 

EzEKIEL    XX.    49* 

— They  say  ofme^  Doth  he  not  speak  Parables  ? 

All  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment, are  written  in  parables  ;  that  is,  in  highly  fig- 
urative terms  ;  which  yet,  on  examination,  have 
appeared  to  be  explicable  on  certain  fixed  and 
rational  grounds  of  criticism. 

So  far,  therefore,  as  any  prejudice  may  have 
been  entertained  against  the  prophecies  concern- 
ing Antichrist,  as  if  the  language  of  them  were  too 
abstruse  or  fanciful  to  be  understood,  enough 
hath  been  already  said  to  shew,  that  it  is  not  well 

founded. 
32 


i 


250  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

It  must,  however,  be  confessed,  that  the  book 
of  Revelations^*  which  contains  the  most,  and  the 
chief  prophecies  on  the  subject  of  Antichrist,  is  of 
a  deeper  and  more  mysterious  contrivance,  than 
any  other  of  the  prophetic  writings.  Whence,  our 
next  step,  in  this  inquiry,  must  be.  To  trace  the 
CAUSES  of  that  pecuHar  obscurity  ;  and  to  suggest, 
as  we  go  along,  the  means,  by  which  it  hath  been, 
or  may  be,  removed. 

The  causes,  are  to  be  sought  in  the  style, 
and  the  method,  of  that  book.  I  say  nothing  of 
the   subject :  for,  though  the  things  predicted  may 

*  As  to  the  authority  o^ this  extraordinary  book  (although  the  dis- 
cussion of  this  point  be  foreign  to  my  present  purpose)  it  may  be 
proper  to  acquaint  such  persons,  as  have  not  made  the  {inquiry  for 
themselves,  and  are  perhaps  incapable  of  making  it,  with  the  senti- 
ments, which  our  ablest  writers  have  entertained  of  it. 

Mr.  Mede,  a  capable  inquirer,  if  there  ever  was  any,  says  round- 
ly— "  The  Apocalypse  hath  more  human  (not  to  speak  of  divine) 
"  authority,,  than  any  other  book  of  the  New  Testament  besides, 
*'  even  from  the  time  it  was  first  delivered."     Works,  p.  602. 

— And,to  the  same  purpose.  Sir  IsaacNewton — "I  do  not  find  an}- 
"  other  book  of  the  New  Testament  so  strongly  attested,  or  com- 
"  mented  upon  so  early,  as  this  of  the  Apocalypse."  Observa- 
tions  on  Daniel,  &c.  p.  249. 

Thus,  these  two  incomparable  men.  What  some  minute  critics 
have  said,  or  insinuated  to  the  contrary,  is  not  worth  mentioning  ; 
farther,  than  just  to  observe,  that,  if  the  authority  of  this  momen- 
tous book  be  indeed  questionable,  the  church  of  Rome  could  liardly 
have  ailed  long  since  to  make  the  discovery,  or  to  triumph  in  it. 

Hoc  Jthacus  velit,  et  magna  mercentur  Atriddc. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  251 

darken  a  prophec}%  unfulfilled,  the  event  will  shew 
what  they  are ;  and  it  is  not  necessary,  that  we 
should  anxiously  inquire  into  the  meaning  of  a 
prophecy,  till  it  be  accomplished- 

I.  Firsts  then,  the  style  of  the  Revelations 
( for  I  mean  not  to  consider  it,  with  regard  to  the 
Greek  tongue,  in  which  it  is  composed,  or,  to 
the  Hebrew  idiom,  with  which  it  is  coloured)  the 
style,  I  say,  being  symbolical,  like  that  of  the  other 
prophecies,  must,  in  general,  be  explained  on  the 
same  principles,  that  is,  must  be  equally  intelligi- 
b  le,  in  both.  Yet,  if  we  attend  nicely  to  the  style 
of  this  prophecy,  some  difference  will  be  found,  in 
the  choice  of  the  symbols^  and  in  the  continuity  of 
t/ie  symhohc  form, 

1.  To  explain  my  meaning,  on  the  first  article, 
I  must  observe,  That,  though  the  prophetic  style 
abounds  in  hieroglyphic  symbols,  properly  so  call- 
ed, yet  the  Israelites,  when  they  adopted  that  stjle, 
did  not  confine  themselves  to  the  old  Egyptian 
stock  of  symbols ;  but,  working  on  the  same  ground 
of  analogy,  superadded  many  others,  which  their 
own  circumstances  and  observations  suggested  to 
them.  Their  divine  ritual,  their  civil  customs, 
their  marvellous  history,  and  even  the  face  and  as- 
pect of  their  country,  afforded  infinite  materials 
for  the  construction  of  fresh  symbols  :    and  these. 


252  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

when  they  came  mto  common  use,  their  prophets 
freely  and  largely  employed.  Thus,  incense j  from 
the  religious  use  of  it  in  the  Mosaical  service,  de- 
notes/jr^y^-r,  or  mental  adoration^ — to  tread  a  wine- 
pressy  from  their  custom  of  pressing  grapes,  signi- 
fies destructiofi,  attended  with  great  slaughter\ — to 
give  water  in  the  wilderness,  in  allusion  to  the  mi- 
raculous supply  of  that  element,  during  the  passage 
of  the  Israelites  through  the  wilderness  to  the  holy 
land,  is  \hQ.cvcih\tm.oi  unexpected  relief  in  distress  ;% 
— and,  to  mention  no  more,  2i  forest,  such  as  Leb- 
anon, abounding  in  lofty  cedars,  represents  a  great 
city,  with  its  flourishing  ranks  of  inhabitants  ;§  just 
as,  a  moufitain,  from  the  situation  of  the  Jewish 
temple  on  mount  Moria,  is  made  to  stand  for  the 
Christiaii  church.\\ 

Now,  though  the  symbols  of  this  class  be  oc- 
casionally dispersed  through  the  old  prophets,  yet 
they  are  more  frequent,  and  much  thicker  sown,  in 
the  Revelations :  so  that  to  a  reader,  not  well  vers- 
ed in  the  Jewish  story  and  customs,  this  differ- 
ence may  add  something  to  the  obscurity  of  the 
book. 

*  Mai.   i,  11.  t  Lament,   i.  15.  ^  Isaiah  xl.  20. 

§  Ezek.  XX.  47.  ||  Isaiah  ii.  2. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  253 

If  you  Rsk  the  reason  of  this  difference,  it  is 
plainly  this.  The  scene  of  the  apocalyptic  visions 
is  laid,  not  only  in  Jiidea,  but  in  the  temple  at  Je- 
rusalem ;  whence  the  imagery  is,  of  course,  taken. 
It  was  natural  for  tlie  ^vriter  to  draw  his  allusions 
from  Jewish  objects,  and  especially  from  the  cere- 
monial of  the  temple-service.  Besides,  the  declar- 
ed scope  of  the  prophecy  being  to  predict  the  for- 
tunes of  the  Christian  church,  what  so  proper  as 
to  do  this  under  the  cover  of  Jewish  ideas ;  the 
law  itself,  as  we  have  before  seen,  and  as  St.  Paul 
expressly  tells  us,  having  been  so  contrived,  as  to 
present  the  shadoxv  of  that  future  dispensation  ? 

This  then  (and  for  the  reason  assigned)  is  one 
distinguishing  character  of  the  apocalyptic  style. 
But  the  difficulty  of  mterpretation,  arising 
from  it,  cannot  be  considerable  ;  or,  if  it  be,  may 
be  overcome  by  an  obvious  method,  by  a  careful 
study  of  the  Jewish  history  and  la^v. 

2.  The  OTHER  mark  of  distinction,  which  I 
observed  in  the  style  of  this  book,  is  the  contijiuity 
of  the  symbolic  manner.  Parables  are  frequent, 
indeed,  in  the  old  prophets,  but  interspersed  with 
many  passages  of  history,  and  have  very  often  their 
explanation  annexed.  This  great  parable  of  St. 
John  is,  throughout,  carried  on  in  its  own  proper 
form,  without  any  such  interruption,  and,  except 


254  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

in  one  instance,*  without  any  express  interpreta- 
tion of  the  paraboHc  terms. 

Now,  the  prophecy,  no  doubt,  must  be  con- 
siderably obscured  by  this  circumstance.  But 
then  let  it  be  considered,  that  we  have  proportion- 
able means  of  understanding  it.  For,  if  the  sym- 
bols be  continued,  they  are  still  but  the  sa7ne,-\  as 
had  been  before  in  use  with  the  elder  prophets  ; 
whose  writings,  therefore,  are  the  proper  and  the 
certain  key  of  the  Revelations. 

From  these  distinctive  characters,  then,  of  the 
apocalyptic  style,J  nothing  more  can  be  inferred, 
than  the  necessity  of  studying  the  Laxu^  and  the 
Prophets^  in   order  to  understand   the  language  of 
this  last  and  most  m  ysterious  revelation.     And  what 

*   Chap.  xvli. 

f  The  learned  Bishop  Andrews  says  expressly — "  You  shall 
"  scarce  find  a  phrase  In  the  Revelations  of  St.  John  that  is  not  taken 
"  out  of  Daniel,  or  some  other  prophet."  Vix  reperias  apud  Johan- 
nem  phrasin  atiquam,  nisi  -vei  ex  Daniele,  vel  ex  aliquo  propheta 
desumptam.     Resp.  ad  Bellarni.  Apol.  p.  234. 

i  An  eminent  writer  gives  an  exact  idea  of  it,  in  these  words— 
"  The  style  [of  the  Revelations]  is  very  prophetical,  as  to  the  things 
"  spoken  :  And  very  hebraizing,  as  to  the  speaking  of  them.  Ex- 
"  ceeding  much  of  the  old  prophets'  language  and  matter  adduced 
"to  intimate  new  stories:  And  exceeding  much  of  the  Jews'  lan- 
"guage  and" allusion  to  their  customs  and  opinions,  thereby  to  speak 
"  the  things  more  familiarly  to  be  understood."  Dr.  Lighteoot, 
ffurm.   of  the  M    T.  p.   15 A.  London,   1655. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  255 

is  more  natural,  nay  what  can  be  thought  more  di- 
vine, than  that,  in  a  system,  composed  of  two  de- 
pendent dispensations,  the  study  of  the  former 
should  be  made  necessary  to  the  comprehension  of 
the  latter;  and  that  the  very  uniformity  of  style 
and  colouring,  in  the  two  sets  of  prophecies,  should 
admonish  us  of  the  intimate  connexion,  which  each 
has  with  the  other,  to  the  end  that  we  might  the 
better  conceive  the  meaning,  and  fathom  the  depth, 
of  the  divine  councils  in  both  ? 

But,  without  speculating  further  on  the  final 
purposes  of  this  Judaical  and  symbolical  character, 
so  strongly  impressed  on  the  Apocalypse,  it  must 
evidently  appear  that  the  difficulties  of  interpreta- 
tion, occasioned  by  it,  are  not  invincible  ;  nay, 
that,  to  an  attentive  and  rightly  prepared  interpre- 
ter, they  will  scarce  be  any  difficulties  at  all.* 

•  I  have  heard  it  afErmed  on  good  grounds,  that  the  late  Dr. 
Samuel  Clarke,  being  asked  in  conversation  by  a  friend,  whetlier,  as 
he  had  taken  much  pains  to  interpret  the  other  books  of  Scripture, 
he  had  never  attempted  any  thing  on  the  Revelations,  replied, 
He  had  not  ;  but  that,  notwithstanding,  he  thought  he  understood 
every  ivord  of  it  :  Not  meaning,  we  may  be  sure,  tliat  he  knew  how 
to  apply  every  part  of  that  prophecy,  but  that  he  understood  the, 
phraseology,  in  which  it  was  written  :  which  a  man,  so  conversant 
as  he  was  in  the  style  of  scripture,  might  very  well  do. — Calvin, 
indeed,  has  been  commended  for  making  tiie  opposite  declaration  : 
And,  it  may  be,  with  good  reason  :  For  (not  to  derogate  in  any  re-, 
spect  from  the  character  of  this  great  man)  the  language  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  especially  of  the  Prophetical  Scriptui-es,  vfSiS  in  no 
degree  so  well  understood  in  his  time,  as  it  wa-i  in  that  of  Dr.  S. 
Clarke. 


256  STYLE  AND  MfriHOD  OF 

I  proceed,  then, 

II.  To  the  SECOND,  and  more  considerable 
cause  of  the  obscurities,  found  in  this  prophecy, 
the  Method,  in  which  it  is  composed. 

The  other  prophecies  have,  doubtless,  their 
difficulties,  arising  from  the  abrupt  manner,  in 
which,  agreeably  to  the  oriental  genius,  they  are 
delivered :  But  then,  being  short  and  unconnected 
with  each  other,  the  apparent  disorder  of  those 
prophecies,  has  rarely  any  sensible  effect  in  pre- 
venting the  right  application  of  them.  The  case  is 
different  with  the  prophecies,  contained  in  this 
book.  For,  having  been  all  delivered  at  once,  and 
respecting  a  series  of  events,  which  were  to  come 
to  pass  successively  in  the  history  of  the  Christian 
church,  it  is  reasonable  to  expect  that  some  cer- 
tain and  determinable  method  should  be  observed 
in  the  delivery  of  them ;  and  the  true  secret  of  that 
method,  whatever  it  be,  must  be  investigated, 
before  we  can,  with  success,  apply  any  single 
prophecy  to  its  proper  subject. 

The  first,  and  most  obvious  expectation  of  a 
reader  is,  that  the  events  predicted  in  this  prophecy 
should  follow  each  other  in  the  order  of  the  proph- 
ecy itself,  or  that  the  series  of  the  visions  should 
mark  out  aixl  determine  the  succession  of  the  sub- 


THE  APOCALYPSK.  257 

jects,  to  which  they  relate.  But  there  is  reason  to 
think,  on  the  face  of  the  prophecy,  that  this  method 
is  not  observed. 

A  second  conclusion  would,  then,  be  hastily 
taken  up,  that  there  is  no  regular  method  at  all  in 
these  visions,  but  that  each  is  to  be  applied  singly, 
and  without  any  reference  to  the  rest,  to  such 
events  as  it  might  be  found,  in  some  tolerable  de- 
gree, to  suit  :  And  then  it  is  plain,  that  fancy 
would  have  too  much  scope  afforded  her  in  the 
interpretation  of  these  visions,  to  produce  any  firm 
and  settled  conviction,  that  they  were  rightly  and 
properly  applied.  Yet,  as  this  idea  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse would  favour  the  laziness,  the  precipitancy, 
the  presumption,  and,  very  often,  the  malignity  -of 
the  human  mind,  it  is  no  wonder  that  it  should  be 
readily  and  eagerly  embraced.  And,  in  fact,  it 
was  to  this  pre-conceived  notion  of  a  general  disorder 
in  the  texture  of  these  prophecies,  that  the  little 
progress,  which,  for  many  ages,  had  been  made  in 
the  exposition  of  them,  is  chiefly  to  be  ascribed. 

But  then,  lastly^  if  neither  the  order  of  the 
prophecy  be  that  of  the  events,  nor  a  total  disorder 
in  the  construction  of  it  can  be  reasonably  allowed, 
the  question  is.  By  what  rules  was  it  composed, 
and  on  what  ideas  of  method  is  it  to  be  explained  ? 
33 


258  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

This  question,  as  obvious  as  it  seems,  was  not 
presently  asked ;  and,  when  it  was  asked,  not  eas- 
ily answered.  The  clear  light,  indeed,  which  the 
Reformation  had  let  in  on  some  parts  of  this  prophj 
ecy,  and  a  spirit  of  inquiry,  which  sprung  up  with 
the  revival  of  letters,  excited  a  general  attention  to 
this  mysterious  book.  But,  as  each  interpreter 
brought  his  own  hypothesis  along  with  him,  the 
perplexities  of  it  were  not  lessened,  but  increased 
by  so  many  discordant  schemes  of  interpretation : 
And  the  issue  of  much  elaborate  inquiry  was,  that 
the  book  itself  was  disgraced  by  the  fruitless  efforts 
of  its  commentators,  and  on  the  point  of  being 
given  up,  as  utterly  impenetrable,  when  a  sublime 
genius  arose,  in  the  beginning  of  the  last  century, 
and  surprised  the  learned  world  with  that  great  de- 
sideratum, A  Key  to  the  Revelations. 

This  extraordinary  person  was,  JosephMede: 
of  whose  character  it  may  not  be  improper  to  give 
a  slight  sketch,  before  I  lay  before  you  the  sub- 
stance of  his  discoveries. 

He  was  a  candid,  sincere  man ;  disinterested^ 
and  unambitious ;  of  no  faction  in  religion  or  gov- 
ernment, (both  which  began  in  his  time  to  be  over- 
run with  factions)  but  solely  devoted  to  the  love  of 
truth,  and  to  the  investigation  of  it.  His  learning 
was  vast,  but  well  chosen  and  well  digested ;  and 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  259 

liis  understanding,  in  no  common  degree,  strong 
and  capacious. 

With  these  qualities  of  the  head  and  heart,  he 
came  to  the  study  of  the  prophecies,  and  especially 
of  the  Revelations :  But,  with  so  little  bigotry  for 
the  scheme  of  interpretation  concerning  Antichrist, 
that,  as  he  tells  us  himself,  he  had  even  conceived 
some  prejudice  against  it  .•*  And,  what  is  stranger 
still  in  a  man  of  his  inventive  genius,  with  so  little 
enthusiasm  in  his  temper  for  any  scheme  of  inter- 
pretation whatsoever,  that,  when  he  had  made  his 
great  discovery,  he  was  in  no  haste  to  publish  it  to 
the  world;!  and,  when  at  length  he  did  this,  he 
was  still  less  in  haste  to  apply  it,  tl:at  is,  to  shew  its 
important  use  in  explaining  the  apocalyptic  vis- 
ions.J  Cool,  deliberate,  and  severe,  in  forming 
his  judgments,  he  was  so  far  from  being  obsequi- 
ous to  the  fancies  of  other  men,  that  he  was  deter- 
mined only,  by  the  last  degree  of  evidence,  to 
acquiesce  in  any  conclusions  of  his  own.^ 

•  "  As  for  me,  I  am  conscious  of  my  weakness  and  un worthiness  ; 
being,  when  these  kind  of  thoughts  first  possessed  me,  looking  an- 
other way  with  a  prejudice  incompatible  to  this."  General  Pref. 
to  Meiers  Works,  p.  20,  from  a  MS.  Letter. 

f  He  printed  only  a  few  copies  of  his  Clavis  Apocahptica  in  1627, 
at  his  own  expense,  and  for  the  use  of  liis  friends.  Pref.  to  his 
Commentary. 

i  His  Commentary,  on  the  principles  of  his  Clavis,  did  not  appear 
till  1632. 

§  "  I  am  by  nature  cunctabundus'\x\  all  things,  but  in  this  [his  expo- 
sition]  let  no  man  blame  me,  if  I  take  more  pause  than  ordinary." 


260  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

In  short,  with  no  vanity  to  indulge,  (for  he  was 
superior  to  this  last  infirmity  of  ingenious  men)* — 
with  no  interest  in  view  (for  the  interest  of  church- 
men lay  at  that  time,  as  he  well  understood,  in  a 
different  quarter)! — with  no  spleen  to  gratify  (for 

MS.  Letter  In  Gen.  Pref.  p.  22.  And  again,  in  a  Letter  of  reply  ad 
animadversiones  Ludovici  de  Dieu,  "  Eoingenio  sum  (delicatulo,  an 
moroso)  lit  nisi  ubi  interpretatio  commode  et  absque  salebris  eat, 
nunquam  mihi  satisfacei'e  soleam."  Works,  p.  569.  Yet  of  this 
sage  man,  could  the  bishop  of  Meaux  allow  himself  to  speak  thus 
negligently — //  s^est  rendu  de  nos  jours  celebre  en  Angleterre  par  ses 
DOCTES  REVERIES  sur  /'  Apoculypse.  Hist,  des  Var.  I.  xiii.  p  257. 
But  M.  de  Meaux  knew  what  he  did,  when  he  affected  this  con- 
tempt of  Joseph  Made.  He  was  then  at  liberty  to  turn  himself 
from  the  ablest  advocate  of  the  Protestant  cause,  to  the  nveakest  -,  I 
mean,  M.  Jurieu,  whose  indiscretions  afforded,  indeed,  ample  scope 
for  the  raillery  of  this  lively  prelate.  Mr.  Mede  was  not  a  man  to 
be  confuted  in  this  way,  and  still  less  by  a  fanciful  and  ill-supported 
Exposition  of  the  Apocalypse. 

*  As  appes^rs  from  his  backwardness  to  publish  his  discoveries, 
and  from  his  unconcern  about  the  reception  of  them.  But  see  his 
Letter  to  Mr.  Hartlib,  Ep.  96,  jb.  881  ;  and  compare  with  his  an- 
swer to  Dr.  Twisse,  Ep.  51.  p.  811.  See  also  Ep.  98,  to  Mr.  Hart- 
lib,  Aug.  6,  1638,  not  long  before  his  death,  in  which  are  these 
words  : 

"  I  have  not  been  very  obtrusive  unto  men,  to  acquaint  them  with 
my  notions  and  conceits — for  some  of  them  that  are  but  lately 
known  have  lain  by  me  above  these  twenty  years."     P.  883. 

"j"  The  point  oj"  the  pope's  being  Antichrist,  as  a  dead  Jly,  marred  the 
savour  oj" THAT  ointment — mc.xnlng  the  merit  he  had  of  being 
known  to  entertain  some  opinions,  then  much  cherished  by  the  rul- 
ing clergy.    Ep.  56,  p-  818.     He  says  afterwards  of  himself,  in  the 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  261 

even  neglect  and  solitude  could  not  engender  this 
unmanly  vice  in  him)* — with  no  oblique  purposes, 
I  say,  which  so  often  misled  the  pens  of  other  writ- 
ers, but  with  the  single,  unmixed  love  of  truth,  he 
dedicated  his  great  talents  to  the  study  of  the  pro- 
phetic scriptures,  and  was  able  to  unfold,  in  the 
MANNER  I  am  now  to  represent  to  you,  this 
mysterious  prophecy  of  the  Revelations. 

He  had  observed,  that  the  miscarriage  of  for- 
mer interpreters  had  been  owing,  chiefly,  to  a  vain 
desire  of  finding  their  own  sense  in  this  prophecy, 
rather  than  the  sense  of  the  prophet.  Laying  aside, 
then,  all  hypotheses  whatsoever,  he  sate  down  to 
the  book  itself,  and  resolved  to  know  nothing  more 
of  it,  than  what  the  frame  and  texture  of  its  com- 
position might  clearly  reveal  to  him.     He  consid- 

same  Letter — /  thank  God,  I  never  made  any  thing  hitherto  the  caster 
of  my  resolution,  but  reason  and  evidence,  onwhat  side  soever  the  advan- 
tage or  disadvantage  fell. 

•  His  friends  speak  much  of  his  cheerful  disposition. — But  I  draw 
this  conclusion  from  the  tenour  of  his  life  and  writings  ;  and,  above 
all,  from  that  famous  declaration  which  he  made  in  confidence  to  a 
friend,  that,  if  he  m,ight  but  obtain  a  donative  sine  cura,  of  so  much 
value  as,  together  viith  his  fellowship  [|of  Clirist's  CoUeg'c  in  Cam- 
bridjje,3  should  enable  him  to  keep  a  horse,  for  his  recreation,  he 
would  set  up  his  staff  for  this  world.  App.  to  liis  Life,  p.  40. — The 
simplicity  of  this  declaration,  makes  one  confident  of  its  truth. — 
And  a  man  of  so  moderate  desires,  was  in  no  dang-er  of  having'  his 
temper  soured  by  disappointments. 


2&2  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

ered  the  whole,  as  a  naked  recital  of  facts,  literally- 
expressed  ;  and  not  as  a  prophetic  scheme,  mys- 
tically represented.  In  this  way  of  inquiry,  he  dis- 
cerned, that  several  parts  of  the  history,  whatever 
their  secret  and  involved  meaning  might  be,  were 
homogeneous y  and  contemporary ;  that  is,  they  re- 
lated to  the  same  subject,  and  were  comprised 
within  the  same  period;  and  this,  though  they 
were  not  connected  in  the  order  of  the  narration, 
but  lay  dispersed  in  different  quarters  of  it.  These 
several  sets  of  historical  passages  (or,  of  visions ,  to 
speak  in  the  language  of  the  book  itself)  he  care- 
fully analyzed  and  compared  ;  shewed,  from  cir- 
cumstances, not  imagined,  but  found,  in  the  his- 
tory, their  mutual  relation  and  correspondency; 
and  established  his  conclusions,  as  he  went  along, 
not  in  a  loose  way  of  popular  conjecture,  but  in 
the  strictest  forms  of  geometric  reasoning.  The 
coincident  histories,  thus  classed  and  scrutinized, 
he  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Synchronisms; 
and  gave  them  to  the  learned  world,  in  this  severe 
scientific  form,  without  further  comment  or  illus- 
tration, under  the  title  of  Clavis  Apocalypti- 
CA,  or  A  Key  to  the  Revelations. 

In  considering  this  discovery,  which  did  so 
much  honour  to  the  profound  genius  and  accurate 
investigation  of  its  author,  one  clearly  perceives 
how  it  serves  to  the  end  proposed. 


THE  APOCALYPSE,  ^.6;> 

First,  it  appears  that  the  order  of  the  visions  is 
not  tliat  of  the  events;  in  other  words,  that  the 
prophecy  is  not  to  be  so  explained,  as  if  the  events, 
predicted  in  it,  followed  each  other  in  the  same 
train  as  the  visions.  For  ihtz  facts,  which  consti- 
tute the  scheme  or  foble  of  the  prophecy,  literally 
and  historically  considered,  do  not  succeed  to  each 
other  in  that  train ;  therefore  the  events,  whatever 
they  may  be,  which  those  facts  adumbrate,  most 
certainly  cannot. 

Secondly,  It  appears  what  the  true,  or  chronolo- 
gical order  of  the  visions,  is ;  namely,  that,  which 
the  nature  and  connexion  of  the  things  transacted 
in  them,  points  out  and  declares.  So  that,  if  the 
real  time  of  any  one  vision  can  be  shewn,  the  rela- 
tive time  of  the  rest  may  be  easily  settled.  For  (to 
quote  Mr.  Mede's  own  words)  such  visions  as  con- 
temporate  with  that  already  ascertained,  are  of 
course  to  be  applied  to  the  same  times  ;  while  such 
as,  in  the  order  of  the  story,  precede  that  vision,  are 
to  he  referred  to  preceding  events,  and  those,  which 
follow  it,  are  in  like  manner  to  be  explained  of  sub- 
sequent transactions."^ 

•  Siquidem,  quse  isti  tuo  Vatlcinio  jam,  ut  dixi,  cognito,  Cietera 
contemporaverint  Vaticinia,  iisdem  procul  dubio  temporibus  sunt 
applicanda  ;  quae  autem  praecedunt,  non  nisi  de  precedaneis  ;  qusc 
succeclnnt,  pariter  desnccedaneis  eventibus  sunt  interpretenda. 

Clavis  Aptcal.  Works,  p.  432. 


264  STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 

By  this  means,  the  whole  plan  or  method  of 
the  Apocalypse  will  be  laid  down.  The  several 
synchronical  prophecies  will  thus  fall  into  their 
proper  places ;  and  there  will  be  no  doubt  of  the 
relative  situation,  which  each  holds  in  the  general 
system. 

Thirdly^  as  we  now  see  the  true  order  of  the  proph- 
ecies (though  for  the  wisest  reasons,  no  doubt,  the 
order,  in  which  they  are  delivered,  be  sometimes 
different)  so  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  knowl- 
edge of  this  order  is  a  great  restraint  on  the  fancy 
of  an  expositor ;  who  is  not  now  at  liberty  to  apply 
.  tlie  prophecies  to  events  of  any  time,  to  which  they 
appear  to  suit,  but  to  events  only  falling  within  that 
time,  to  which  they  belong  in  the  course  of  this 
pre -determined  method.  And  if  to  this  restriction, 
which  of  itself  is  considerable,  we  add  another^ 
which  arises  froiji  the  necessity  applying,  not  onC; 
but  many  prophecies  (which  are,  thus  shewn  to 
synchronize  with  each  other)  to  the  same  time,  we 
can  hardly  conceive  how  an  interpretation  should 
keep  clear  of  these  impediments,  and  make  its  way 
through  so  many  interfering  checks,  unless  it  be 
the  true  one.  Just  as  when  a  lock  (to  take  the 
author's  allusion)  is  composed  of  many  and  intri- 
cate wards,  the  key^  that  turns  easily  within  them, 
and  opens  the  lock,  can  only  be  that  which  properly 
belongs  to  it. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  265 

After  all,  it  may  be  difficult,  I  know,  to  convey 
a  distinct  idea  of  the  uses,  to  which  this  synchronal 
method  serves,  to  those  who  have  not  read,  and 
even  studied,  Mr.  Mede's  work.     But  the  sum  of 
the  matter  is  this.  That  the  order  of  the  events  and 
of  the  visions  is  not  the  same — that  the  true  order 
of  the  events,  is  to  be  sought  in  certain  characters, 
not  fancied  at  pleasure,  but  inserted,  in  the  visions 
themselves — and,  lastly,  that  the  whole  book  of 
the  Revelations  being  thus  resolvable  into  a  partic- 
ular determinate  order,  in  which  the  several  sets 
of    synchronal    prophecies    regularly  succeed    to 
each  other,  no  exposition  of  this  book  can  be  ad' 
mitted,  that  does  not  refer  every  single  prophecy 
to  its  true  place  in  the  system,  and  provide  at  the 
same  time  that  no  violence  be  done  to  any  other 
prophecies,  which  synchronize  with  it. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  true  order 
of  the  Apocalypse  ;  deduced,  you  see,  from  no 
precarious  hypothetic  reasonings,  but  from  notes 
and  characters,  inclosed  in  that  book ;  that  is,  from 
intrinsic  arguments,  which  have  their  evidence  in 
themselves,  and  conclude  alike  on  every  supposition. 

If  we  \vould  know  more  distinctly  what  the 
EXTERIOR  FORM  of  it  is  ;  and  how  it  comes  to 
differ  so  widely  from  the  plan  of  a  chronological 
arrangement;    here,  too,  our  sagacious  expositor 

34 


266 


STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 


will  give  us  satisfaction.  For,  in  bringing  together 
and  comparing  his  synchronisms,  he  found  (what 
had  escaped  the  Lttention  of  all  others)  that  the 
main  body  of  the  prophecy  is  made  up  of  two* 
great  parts ;  which  are,  also,  synchronical ;  so  that, 
setting  out  from  the  same  goal,  and  measuring  the 
same  space,  they  both  concur  in  the  same  end : 
but  with  this  difference,  that  the  former  division 
more  immediately  regards  the  affairs  of  the  empire ; 
the  latter,  those  of  the  church* 

Still,  this  is  not  all.  Our  attentive  and  pene» 
trating  commentator  further  discovered.  That  the 
two  great  component  parts  of  this  prophecy, 
though  distinct,  are  very  artificially  connected, 
and  shewn  to  harmonize  throughout  with  each 
other,  by  making  the  same  concluding  event,! 
once  told,  the  catastrophe  of  both.  Y ox  ikv^  former 
part  is  purposely,  and  with  express  warning  given,  J 
left  unfinished,  till  a  summary  deduction  of  the  latter 
part  down  to  the  same  point  of  time,^  (by  way  of 
prelude  to  the  more  extended  visions  of  this  last 
part,  which  follow  to  the  end  of  the  book,  and  to 
signify,  that  both  parts  are  contemporary)  furnish- 
ed the  occasion  of  shutting  up  the  two  prophecies 


*  From  ch.  iv.  to  the  end  of  ch.  ix :    And  from  ch.  x.  to  the  end- 
f  The  sounding  of  the  serenth  trumpet. 
t  Ch.  X.  7.  §  Ch.  xi.  15. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  267 

together  in  one  common  term :  wliich,  hoAvever, 
had  the  appearance  of  being  misplaced,  till  the 
detection  of  this  singuhir  contrivance,  by  means 
of  the  synchronisms,  pointed  out  the  use  and  end 
of  the  present  disposition.*" 

*  Tlie  reader  may  form  a  distinct  Idea  of  the  method,  in  which 
the  v.'hole  book  of  the  Apocalypse  is  disposed,  by  observing  that  it 
is  resolvable  into  three  great  parts. 

The  FIRST  part,  is  that  of  the  Epistles  to  the  seven  churches, 
contained  in  the  tlu-ee  first  chapters,  and  is  not  at  all  considered  by 
Mr.  Mede. 

The  SECOND  part  (with  which  Mr.  Mede  begins  his  commentary) 
is  that  of  the  Sealed  Book,  from  ch.  iv.  to  ch.  x  ;    and  contains 
the  fates  of  the  empire,  or  its  civil  revolutions,  yet,  with  a  reference,    * 
still,  to  the  state  and  fortune  of  the  Christian  church. 

The  THIRD  part,  is  that  of  the  open  book,  with  what  follows 
to  the  end  ;  and  exhibits,  in  a  more  minute  aud  extended  view,  the 
fatet  of  the  Christian  church,  especially  during  its  apostacy,  and  after 
its  recovery  from  it. 

This  THIRD  division  may,  furtlier,  be  considered  as  consisting  of 
TWO  parts.  The  tirst  contains,  in  ch.  xi,  a  summary  view  of 
what  should  befall  the  Christian  church,  contemix)rary  with  the 
events  deduced  in  tlie  second  part  concerning  the  empire  ;  and  is 
given  in  this  place,  in  order  to  connect  the  second  and  third  parts, 
and  to  shew  their  correspondence  and  contemporaneity.  See  Mr. 
Mede's  Clavis,  p.  424  ;  and  Comment.  Apocalypt.  p.  476. 

The  second  part  of  the  last  di\'isIon,  from  ch.  xil.  to  the  end, 
gives  a  detailed  account  of  what  should  befall  the  Christian  church 
in  distinct,  and,  several  of  them,  synchronical  visions. 

It  has  been  thought  by  some  an  objection  to  Mr  Mede's  scheme, 
"  That  the  prophecy  of  tlie  open  book,  (which  contains,  according  to 
him,  all  the  remaining  visions  to  the  end  of  the  Revelations)  is  not 
only,  for  the  subject,  more  considerable,  but,  for  the  size  of  the  vol- 
ume, larger,  than  the  prophecy  of  the  sealed  book  ,■  whereas,  the 
name  given  to  it,  (iitKu^ihov,  or  little  book,  seems  very  clearly  to 
express  the  contrarv." 


268 


STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 


Another  cause  of  the  seeming  perplexity  in 
which  this  prophecy  is  involved,  is,  That,  it  be- 
ing expedient  to  treat  the  same  subject  in  different 


If  this  objection  be  thought  material  (for  I  do  not  find  thatMr.  Mede 
condescends  to  take  anynoticeof  itj  it  ?m^A?,  perhaps,  be  obviated  by 
supposing,  That  the  little  book  contains  the  xith  cliapter,  only,  being 
a  compendium  of  the  third  division,  and  inserted  in  this  place  to 
shew  the  contemporaneity  of  the  tiao  last  and  principal  parts  ;  and 
that  all  which  follows  to  the  end,  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  sort  of  com- 
onent  on  the  little  book,  or  larger  explication  of  its  contents  :  As  if 
the  design  had  been  to  consult  our  weakness,  in  presenting  us,  first, 
with  an  abridged  viewof  a  great  scheme,  and,  then,  in  drawing  it 
out  at  large,  for  our  more  distinct  information. 

But  the  truer  answer  to  the  difficulty  I  take  to  be,  That  the  sealed 
book  is  represented  under  the  idea  of  a  book,  propei'ly  so  called, 
which,  upon  being  opened,  presents  to  the  eye  the  several  objects 
and  schemes  of  the  prophecy,  distinctly  delineated  on  the  roll,  or 
volume,  when  it  comes  to  be  unfolded,  and  which,  theirefore,  must 
needs  be  considered  as  a  large  one.  The  open  book,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  to  be  regarded,  not  as  a  real,  but  tnetaphorical  book  ;  and 
is  not  produced  to  be  read  or  contemplated,  after  a  gradual  evolu- 
tion of  it,  but  to  be  eaten,  at  once,  by  the  prophet ;  like  that  book, 
to  which  it  alludes,  and  from  which  the  imagery  is  taken,  in  the 
visions  of  Ezekiel  Qii.  8.  and  iii.  I,  2, 3.3 — \,o  eat  a  book,  he.i\\^,m 
the  hieroglyphics,  to  meditate  upon,  and  to  digest,  its  contents.  So 
•that  this  book,  to  distinguish  it  from  the  other,  is  named  a  little 
book  :  not,  that  the  revelations,  conveyed  by  it,  are  less  considerable, 
or  less  numerous,  than  the  other,  but  that  the  use,  to  which  it  is 
put,  required  only  that  it  should  be  spoken  of,  as  a  book  simply  ;  the 
diminutive  form  being  here  suggested  in  the  term  ^i^Kupt^iOV, 
that  the  metaphor  of  eating  it  might  seem  the  easier  ;  and  (because 
the  former  sealed  book  was  of  an  immense  size)  might,  under  this 
idea,  present  itself  the  more  naturally,  and  give  less  offence,  to  the 
pagination. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  269 

respects,  and  to  give  different  views  of  it,  accord- 
ing as  two  sets  of  men,  the  true  worshippers  and 
the  false,  were  affected  by  the  fortunes  of  the  Christ- 
ian church,  this  shifting  and  opposite  face  of  things 
could  not  be  exhibited  together ;  but  was  to  be  set 
forth  in  several  and  successive,  though  contem- 
porary, visions.  Hence,  the  prophecy  is  thought 
to  proceed,  when,  in  fact,  it  stands  still,  and  only 
presents  another  prospect  of  the  same  transactions. 

But  I  enter  no  farther  into  the  mysterious  con- 
texture of  this  book  ;  through  which,  however, 
the  clue  of  the  synchronisms,  if  well  pursued, 
Avould  safely  conduct  us.  It  is  enough  to  my 
purpose  to  have  shewn,  That,  as  the  language  of  the 
Revelations  is  intelligible,  so  the  method  is  not 
involved  in  such  intricacies,  but  that,  in  general,  a 
regular,  a  consistent,  and,  what  is  more,  a  true^ 
conception  may  be  formed  of  it.  Whence  no 
sober  man  needs  be  discouraged  from  reading  this 
book ;  or  will  be  in  danger,  I  think,  of  losing  either 
his  wits,  or  his  reputation,  in  the  study  of  it.     For 

.  *  I  am  not  ignorant  tliat  many  interpreters  have  tliought  other- 
wise. But  possibly  they  have  not  enoug-li  attended  to  the  advice, 
which  Mr.  Mede  used  to  give  to  such  of  his  friends  as  did  not  enter 
into  his  ideas — Expende.  My  meaning  is,  that,  if  they  had  possess- 
ed the  patience,  or  the  sagacity,  to  understand  this  great  inventor, 
before  they  objected  to  him,  tliey  would  perhaps  have  seen  cause  to 
acquiesce  in  the  method,  pointed  out  by  him,  instead  of  attempting 
in  various  ways,  and  to  little  purpose,  to  improve  upon  it. 


270 


STYLE  AND  METHOD  OF 


what  should  hinder  a  book,  though  of  prophecies, 
from  being  understood,  when  its  method  may  be 
clearly  defined,  and  its  language  decyphered?  Pro- 
vided always,  that  we  only  interpret  a  prophecy 
by  the  event,  and  do  not  take  upon  us  to  determine 
the  event  by  a  premature  construction  of  the 
prophecy- 


With  this  apocalyptic  key  then  (of  which  so 
much   has   been   said,)    this   key   of    knowledge ^ 
in   my  hands,  it  may,  now,  be   expected   that    I 
should  open  this  dark  parable  of  the  Revelation, 
by  applying  so  much  of  it,  at  least,  as   respects 
Antichrist,  to  apostate  Papal  Rome.     But,  besides 
that  there   would   not,  in   what   remains   of  this 
course,  be  room  enough  for  a  detailed  account  of 
the    prophecies,    other   reasons   restrain   me   from 
entering   immediately   on   a   task,   not    less   easy 
perhaps,  than  amusing.     For  interpreters,  I  think, 
have  generally  been  too  much  in  haste  to  apply  the 
prophecies,  before  they  had  sufficiently  prepared 
the  way  for  their  application  :     So  that,  leaving 
many  doubts  unresolved,  which  men  of  thought 
and  inquiry  are  apt  to  entertain  on  this  subject,  or 
not  laying  before  them  all  the  reasons  and  induce- 
ments, which  should  engage  their  attention  to  it, 
their   clearest   expositions   are   not  received,  and 
possibly  not  considered. 


THE  APOCALYPSE.  271 

With  regard,  then,  to  the  prophecies,  concern- 
ing Antichrist,  though  the  chief  obstructions  in 
our  way  seem  fairly  removed,  and  it  be  now  evi- 
dent that  there  arc  certain  grounds,  on  which  the 
most  abstruse  of  them  may  be  reasonably  inter- 
preted, yet,  because  the  application  of  them  is  a 
work  of  time  and  industr)^  many  persons,  before 
tliey  undertake  it,  may  desire  to  know.  What 
GENERAL  ARGUMENTS  thcrc  are,  which  may 
assure  them,  beforehand,  that  their  labour  will  not 
be  misemployed,  and  that  Papal  Rome  is,  in  fact, 
concerned  in  the  tenour  of  these  prophecies :  And, 
when  this  demand  has  been  made,  they  may  fur- 
ther wish  to  be  informed.  To  what  ends  or  uses 
this  whole  inquiry  serves;  of  importance  enough, 
I  mean,  to  encourage  and  reward  their  vigorous 
prosecution  of  it  ? 

These  desires  and  expectations  are  apparently 
not  unreasonable :  And  to  satisfy  them,  in  the  best 
manner  I  can,  will  be  the  scope  and  purpose  of  the. 
two  following  Lectures. 


SERMON  XL 

IPROPHETIC  CHARACTERS  OF  ANTICHRIST. 

Luke  xii.  56. 
— How  is  ity  that  ye  do  not  discern  this  time  ? 

oO  much  having  been  said  on  the  manner^  in  which 
the  prophecies,  respecting  Antichrist,  may  be  in- 
terpreted ;  I  imagine  that  now,  at  length,  ye  are 
disposed  to  ask.  On  what  general  grounds 
we  affirm,  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  actually 
concerned  in  them. 

To  resolve  this  question,  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
set  before  you,  in  few  words,  some  of  the  more 
obvious  notes^  or  characters,  by  which  Antichrist 
is  marked  out  in  the  prophecies :  such,  and  so  ma- 
ny of  them,  as  may  convince  you,  that  they  are 
iairly  applicable  to  the  church  of  Rome  ;  and  that, 
taken  together,  they  cannot  well  admit  any  other 
application. 

Of  these  prophetic  characters, 
Q5 


274      PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

1.  The  FIRST,  I  shall  mention,  is,    That  we 
are  to  look  for  Antichrist  within  the  proper  limits  of 
the  Roman  empire. 

On  this  head,  there  is  no  controversy  among 
those  who  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  prophet 
Daniel,  and  can  be  none  :  For  that  prophet,  in 
his  famous  vision  of  the  four  kingdoms,  says  ex- 
pressly, that,  among  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
'the  fourth,  or  Roman,  shall  be  divided,  another 
shall  arise  j"^  thai  is,  as  all  interpreters  agree,  the 
kingdom  of  Antichrist.  So  that  this  power,  what- 
ever it  be,  must  have  its  birth  and  seat  within  the 
compass  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  that  is,  of  the  Ro- 
man empire,  when,  in  some  future  time  from  the 
giving  of  Daniel's  prophecy,  it  should  be  so 
divided. 

But,  to  fix  the  station  of  the  antichristian  pow- 
er more  precisely,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that,  as  the 
four  kingdoms  of  Daniel,  considered  in  succession 
to  each  other,  form  a  prophetic  chronology  ;f  so  in 
another  view,  they  form  a  prophetic  geography, % 

*  Dan.  vii.  7,  8. —  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold,  a  fourth 
beast — had  ten  horns.  I  considered  the  horns,  and  behold,  there 
came  up  among'  them  another  little  horn — Compare  with  ver.  24 — 
The  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten  kings  (or  kingdoms)  that 
shall  arise  :  and  another  shall  arise  after  them. 

f  Mede  p.  712.  +  Sir  Isaac  Newton  p.  31. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  275 

being  considered,  in  the  eye  of  prophecy,  asco-exist- 
entf  as  still  alive,  and  subsisting  together,  when 
the  dominion  of  all,  but  the  last,  was  taken  away.* 

In  consequence  of  this  idea,  which  Daniel 
gives  us  of  his  four  kingdoms,  so  much  only  is  to 
be  reckoned  into  the  description  of  each  kingdom, 
as  is  peculiar  to  each  ;  the  remainder  being  part  of 
some  other  kingdom,  still  supposed  to  be  in  being, 
to  wTiich  it  properly  belongs.  Thus,  the  second, 
or  Persian  kingdom,  does  not  take  in  the  nations  of 
Chaldea  and  Assyria,  which  make  the  body  of  the 
^r^?  kingdom ;  nor  the  third,  or  Grecian  king- 
dom, the  countries  of  Media  and  Persia,  being  the 
body  of  the  second.  In  like  manner,  the  f  o  un  t  h  , 
or  Roman  kingdom,  does  not,  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  the  prophet,  comprehend  those  provinces, 
which  make  the  body  of  the  third,  or  Grecian  king- 
dom, but  such  only  as  constitute  its  own  body,  that 
is,  the  provinces  on  this  side  of  Greece :  where, 
therefore,  we  are  to  look  for  the  eleventh,  or  anti- 
christian  kingdom,  as  being  to  start  up  among  the 
ten,  into  which  the  Roman  kingdom  should  be 
divided. 

•  Dan.  vii.  11,  12. — Concerning  the  rest  of  the  beasts,  tliey  had 
their  dominion  taken  away  :  j-et  their  lives  were  prolonged  for  a  sea- 
son and  a  time. 


276  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

We  see,  then,  that,  as  Antichrist  was  to  arise 
within  the  Roman  kingdom,  so  his  station  is  far- 
ther Umited  to  the  European  part  of  that  kingdom, 
or  to  the  western  empire,  properly  so  called. 

This  observation  (which  is  not  mine,  but  Sir 
Isaac  Newton's)  is  the  better  worth  making,  be- 
cause, in  fact,  the  Papal  sovereignty  never  extend- 
ed farther  than  the  western  provinces;  at  least, 
could  never  gain  a  firm  and  permanent  footing  in 
the  countries,  which  lie  east  of  the  Mediterranean 
sea.  But,  whether  you  admit  this  interpretation, 
or  not,  it  is  still  clear  that  Antichrist  was  to  arise 
somewhere  within  the  limits  of  the  Roman  empire. 
In  what  part  of  that  empire  he  was  to  make  his 
appearance,  we  certainly  gather  froni 

II.  A  SECOND  prophetical  note  or  character 
of  this  power,  which  is,  That  hit  seat  and  throne 
%vas  to  he  the  city  of  Rome  itself. 

The  prophet  Daniel  acquaints  us  only  that  the 
power  we  call  antichristian,  would  spring  up  from 
among  the  ruins  of  the  fourth,  or  Roman  kingdom  : 
But  St.  John,  in  the  Revelations,  fixes  his  residence 
in  the  capital  city  of  that  kingdom.  For,  when,  in 
one  of  his  visions,  he  had  been  shewn  a  portentous 
heast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  a  woman 
arrayed  in  purple,   riding   upon  him,    an  angel  is 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  277 

made  to  interpret  this  symbolic  vision  in  the  fol- 
lowing words — The  seven  heads  are  seven  moun- 
tains on  which  the  woman  sitteth — and  the  ten  horns y 
ivhich  thou  sawest.  are  ten  kin^s — and  the  woman, 
xvh'icli  thou  sawest,  is  that  great  city,  which  reigneth 
over  the  kings  of  the  earth.* 

Words  cannot  be  more  determinate,  than  these. 
The  woman,  that  rides  this  beast,  that  is,  the  fourth 
empire,  in  its  last  state  of  ten  horns,  or  divided  in- 
to ten  kingdoms,  is  that  antichristian  power,  of 
which  we  are  now  inquirinj^.  S'le  is  seated  on 
seven  hills,  nay,  she  is  that  great  city,  which  reign- 
eth [that  is,  in  St.  John's  time  which  reigned"]  over 
the  kingdoins  of  the  earth.  Rome,  then,  is  the 
throrjje  of  Antichrist,  or  is  that  city,  which  shall  one 
day  be  antichristian.  There  is  no  possibility  of 
evading  the  force  of  these  terms, 

It  hath  been  said,  that  Constantinople,  too, 
was  situated  on  seven  hills.  It  may  be  so  :  But 
Constantinople  did  not,  in  the  time  of  this  vision, 
reign  over  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Besides,  if  its 
dominion  had  not  been  mentioned,  the  city  on  the 
seven  hills  is  so  characteristic  of  Rome,  that  the 
name  itself  could  not  have  pointed  it  out  more 
plainly :  As  must  be  evident  to  all  those,  who  re- 

'  Rev.  xvii.   3,  4,  9,    1?,  18. 


278  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

collect,  what  the  Latin  writers  have  said  on  this 
subject. 

The — septem  domini  monies — of  one*  poet  is 
well  known  ;  and  seems  the  abridgment  of  a  still 
more  famous  line  in  anotherf — 

Septem  urbs  alta  jugis,  toto  quse  prxsidet  orbi : 

To  which,  St.  John's  idea  of  a  woman^  seated  on 
seven  hills ^  and  reigning  over  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
so  exactly  corresponds,  that  one  sees  no  difference 
between  the  poet  and  the  prophet ;  except  that  the 
latter  personifies  his  idea,  as  the  genius  of  the  pro- 
phetic style  required. 

But  a  passage  in  Virgil  is  so  much  to  our  pur- 
pose, that  it  merits  a  peculiar  attention.  This  po- 
et, in  the  most  finished  of  his  works,  had  been 
celebrating  the  praises  of  a  country  life,  which  he 
makes  the  source  and  origin  of  the  Roman 
greatness. 

Hanc  olim  veteres  vitam  coluere'SabIni ; 

Banc  Remus  et  frater  :  sic  fortis  Etruria  crevit : 

Scilicet  et  rerum  facta  est  pulcherrima  Roma.t 

*  Martial  1.  iv.  ep.  64.  f  Propert.  1.  iii.  ix.  57. 

ii-  Georg.  1.  ii.  ver.  532. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  279 

The  encomium,  we  see,  is  made  with  that  grad- 
ual pomp,  which  is  familiar  to  Virgil.  And  the 
last  line  (from  its  majestic  simplicity,  the  noblest, 
perhaps,  in  all  his  writings)  one  would  naturally 
expect  should  close  the  description.  Yet  he  adds, 
to  tlie  surprize,  and,  I  believe,  to  the  disappoint- 
ment of  most  readers, 

Septemque  una  sibi  muro  clrcumdedit  arces. 

Had  we  found  this  passage  in  any  othei-  of  the 
Latin  poets,  we  should  have  been  apt  to  question 
the  judgment  of  the  writer;  and  to  suspect,  that, 
in  attempting  to  rise  upon  himself,  he  had  fallen, 
unawares,  into  an  evident  anti-climax.  But  the 
correct  elegance  of  Virgil's  manner,  and  his  singu- 
lar talent  in  working  up  an  image,  by  just  de- 
grees, to  the  precise  point  of  perfection,  may  satis- 
fy us,  that  he  had  his  reason  for  going  on,  where 
we  might  expect  him  to  stop;  which  reason  can 
be  no  other,  than  that  the  seven  hills  were  necessa- 
ry to  complete  his  description  of  the  imperial  city.* 
To  an  ancient  Roman,  the  circumstance  of  its  sit- 
uation was,  of  all  others,  the  most  august  and  char- 
acteristic ;  and  Rome  itself  was  not  RomeJ^till  it 
was  contemplated  under  this  idea. 

There  was  ground  enough,  then,  for  saying, 
*'  that  the  name  of  Rome  could  not  have  pointed 

•  Compare  j€n.  vi.ver.  77&,  Sec. 


280  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

out  the  city  more  plainly,'*'*  But.  I  go  farther,  and 
take  upon  me  to  assert,  That  the  periphrasis  is  even 
more  precise,  and  less  equivocal,  than  the  proper 
name  would  have  been,  if  inserted  in  the  prophecy. 
For  Rome^  so  called,  might  have  stood,  like  Sod- 
om, or  Babylon,  simply  for  an  idolatrous  city. 
Biit  the  city,  seated  on  seven  hills^  and  reigning  over 
the  earthy  is  the  city  of  Rome  itself,  and  excludes, 
by  the  peculiarity  of  these  attributes,  any  other 
application. 

Nor  is  it  any  objection  to  the  remark,  now 
made,  that  this  city,  whatever  it  be,  is  described  by 
another  circumstance,  not  peculiar  to  Rome,  in- 
deed scarce  applicable  to  it,  I  mean  that  of  its  be- 
ing seated  on  many  waters.*  For  these  waters  are 
not  given  as  a  mark  of  Rome's  natural,  but  political 
situation  :  as  the  prophetic  style  might  lead  one  to 
expect,  if  the  sacred  writer  had  not  taken  care  to 
prevent  all  mistake  by  assuring  us,  in  so  many 
words.  That  the  waters,  where  the  whore  sitteth, 
are  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  na- 
tions, AND  TONGUES. t 

If  it  be,  further,  said,  "  That  the  seven  hills 
may,  likewise,  admit  a  similar  construction  from 
the  frequent  use  o{  hills,  as  emblems  oi  power,  m 

*  Rev.  xvii.  1.  f  Ibid.  ver.  15. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  281 

hieroglyphic  writing,  and  therefore  in  prophetic  de- 
scription," the  remark  is  very  just  :^  but  then,  un- 
luckily, there  is  no  such  explanation  of  the  seven 
hills,  as  we  have  of  the  waters,  from  the  prophet 
himself;  while  yet  it  could  not  escape  him,  that 
such  explanation  was  more  than  commonly  neces- 
sary in  this  case,  to  prevent  the  reader  from  apply- 
ing the  seven  fulls  to  the  best-known  gity  in  the 
world,  then  subsisting  in  all  its  glory,  and  universally 
acknowledged  by  this  distinctive  character  of  its 
situation. 

Should  it,  lastly,  be  alleged,  "That  the  ex- 
planation IS  subjoined  to  the  figure,  for  that  tiie 
prophet  adds  immediately  in  the  following  verse — 
ajid  there  are  seven  kings — -meaning,  that  the  seven 
hills,  just  mentioned,  were  to  be  taken  as  emblems 
only  of  seven  kings,'*''  I  reply,  that  the  seven  hills,  in 
the  figurative  sense  of  the  term,  hills,  naturally 
suggested,  and  elegantly  introduce,  the  sevett 
kings  ;  but  that  \hQ  former,  nevertheless,  are  clear- 
ly to  be  distinguished  from  the  latter.  For  it  is 
not  said — and  the  seven  hills  are  seven  kings — ^ 
as  it  was  before  said — the  seven  heads  are  seven 
hills — but — AND  there  are  seven  kings — plainly 
advancing  a  step  further  in  the  prophecy,  and  point- 
ing out  a  new  characteristic  distinction  of  the 
seven-hilled  city,  arising  from  the  different  forms 
of  government,  through  which  it  had  passed. 
36 


282  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

The  truth  is  (as  Mr.  Mede  well  observes^)  the 
seven  heads  of  the  beast  y2c:t  a  double  type:  Jirstf 
they  signify  the  seven  hills,  on  wiiich  the  city  is 
placed ;  and,  then^  the  seveti  kings,  or  governments, 
to  which  it  had  been  subject :  but  still  on  those 
seven  hills,  for  which  reason  the  same  type  is  made 
to  signify  both:  But,  if  the  type  had  been  designed 
to  carry  ^  single  sense,  and  kings  had  been  that 
sense,  as  explicatory  of  hills,  it  had  been  very  pre- 
posterous to  give  the  interpretation  of  the  type, 
and  then  to  interpret  the  interpretation,  unless  the 
expression  had  been  so  guarded  as  to  convey  this 
purpose  in  the  most  distinct  manner.  As  it  is  now 
put,  there  are  manifestly  two  senses,  and  one 

TYPE.f 

On  the  whole,  there  can  be  no  doubt  concern- 
ing the  great  city  on  seven  hills.    It  can  be  no  other, 

*  Septem  "Bbstije  capita,  duplex  typus  :  priino,  septem  monies 
seu  coUes  sunt,  super  quos  uvbs  Bestlse  metropolis  sita  est  ;  deinde, 
septem  quoque,  idque  in  iisdem  (quod  unitas  typi  denotat )  Col- 
libus,  Regum  seu  Dynastarum  successivorum  ordines.  Works, 
p.  524. 

■\  The    whole  passage  in    the  original  stands  thus ut  e%let 

^CCatKeTg  ezlct,  £hiV of  w4iich  the  following  is  the  literal  trans- 
lation— The  SEVEN  HEADS  are  seven  hills,  where  the  woman  sit- 
teth  upon  them,  and  are  seven  kings — Every  one  sees  that  the  con- 
nective particle,  anp,  refers  to  heads,  and  not  to  hills. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  283 

than  the  city  of  Rome  itself:  In  other  words,  the 
antichristian,  is  a  Moman  power. 

Still,  this  Roman  power,  for  any  thing  that  hath 
liitherto  appeared,  may  be  a  Pagan  and  civil  power. 
But 

III.  The  prophecies  seem  very  clearly  to  point 
it  out  to  us,  as  an  Ecclesiastical,  and,  in  name 
and  pretence,  at  least,  a  Christian  power. 

To  begirt  again  with  the  prophet,  Daniel.  He 
tells  us,  that  the  horn  which  shall  arise  after ^  and 
from  among^  the  ten  horns,  that  is,  the  antichristian 
kingdom,  as  before  explained,  shall  be  diverse 
from  the  ten  kingdoms,  out  of  wliich  it  shall 
airise.*  "  But  a  kingdom  may  be  diverse  from 
other  kingdoms,  in  various  respects."  Without 
doubt.  And,  therefore,  we  cannot  certainly  con- 
clude from  this  single  text,  that  the  diversity^  men- 
tioned, will  consist  in  its  being  a  spiritual  kingdom. 
Yet,  if  ye  reflect  that  this  diversity  is  given,  as  the 
characteristic  mark  of  the  antichristian  kingdom ; 
that,  although  there  may  be  other  and  smaller  dif- 
ferences between  kingdoms,  the  greatest  and  most 
signal  is  that  which  subsists  between  a  temporal 

*  Dan.  vii.  24.— The  ten  homs  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten  kings 
that  shall  arise  ;  and  another  shall  arise  after  them,  and  He  shall  be 
diverse  from  the  first — 


284     PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

and  spiritual  power ;  nay,  that  government,  as  such, 
is,  and  can  only  be,  of  two  sorts,  civil  and  spiritual, 
as  corresponding  to  the  two  constituent  parts  of 
man,  (the  subject  of  all  government  in  this  world,) 
the  soul  and  the  body  :  Taking,  I  say,  these  consid- 
erations along  with  you,  ye  cannot  esteem  it  a 
very  harsh  and  violent  interpretation,  if,  without 
looking  any  farther,  we  incline  to  think  that  this 
diversity  of  regimen,  so  emphatically  pointed  out, 
respects  that  great  and  essential  difference  in  human 
government,  only.  At  least,  it  will  be  admitted, 
that,  if,  from  other  and  more  express  testimonies, 
the  government  of  Antichrist  appear  to  be  a  spir- 
itual government,  we  shall,  then,  be  authorized  to 
put  such  a  construction  on  Daniel's  prophecy,  as 
will  reach  the  full  force  and  import  of  his  expres- 
sion. Such  a  kingdom  must  be  allowed  to  be  emi- 
nently diverse  from  secular  kingdoms.  So  that  the 
harmony  between  the  prophets  on  this  subject  will 
be  clear  and  striking, 

Now,  such  a  testimony  we  seem  to  find  in  the 
apostle,  St,  Paul ;  who,  prophecy  ing  of  the  man 
of  sin,  or  Antichrist,  to  be  revealed  in  the  latter  days, 
makes  it  a  distinguishing  pait  of  his  character, 
That  he  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God.* 
Consider  the  force  of  these  words.     A  power,  seat- 

*  2  Thess.  ii.  4. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  285 

ed  in  the  temple  of  Gody  can  be  nothing  but  a  power 
suitable  to  that  place,  or  a  spiritual  power :  just 
as  a  power,  seated  in  the  throne  of  Cesar ^  could 
onl}  be  interpreted  of  a  civil  power. 

Nor  say,  because  the  context  runs  thus — "  that 
he,  AS  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shew- 
ing himself  that  he  is  God — that  therefore  it  only 
means  his  claiming  divine  honours:  a  degree  of 
blasphemy,  very  applicable  to  a  civil  power." 
This  objection  has  clearly  no  force :  because  his 
sitting  in  the  temple  of  God  was  the  very  means 
(if  wt  rightly  apply  this  prophecy)  by  which  the 
man  of  sin  rose  to  that  abominable  pre-eminence. 
It  was  by  virtue  of  his  spiritual^  that  he  assumed  a 
divine  character.  So  that  the  phrase — as  God — 
and  that  other — shewing  himself  that  he  is  God — 
sets  before  us,  indeed,  the  extravagant  height  to 
which  the  man  of  sin  aspired,  and  to  which  he  as- 
cended; but,  no  way  invalidates  the  conclusion 
from  his  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God — that  he  was 
a  spiritual  power.  Rather,  we  see  the  propriety  of 
this  conclusion  :  because  the  text,  thus  understood, 
suggests  the  wai/  in  which  the  man  of  sin  accom- 
plished his  blasphemous  purpose :  His  success  arose, 
frpm  his  station  in  the  temple.  On  the  other  hand, 
a  power  sitting  in  the  throne  of  Cesar,  might  sit 
there  as  God,  and  might  shexu  himself  that  he  was 
God  (as  many  of  the  Roman  emperors  did:)  So 


286     PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

that  the  clause — sitting  in  the  temple  of  God — has 
evidently  no  peculiar  fitness,  as  applied  to  the  usur- 
pation of  divine  honours  by  a  civil  tyrant ;  whereas 
we  see  it  has  that  fitness,  when  applied  to  a 
spiritual  tyrant.  The  context  therefi^re  proves 
nothing  against  the  interpretation,  here  proposed 
and  defended. 

But,  what  is  this  temple  of  God  ?  The  temple 
at  Jerusalem,  it  will  be  said ;  the  only  temple,  so 
called,  then  subsisting  in  the  world.*  Admit  this 
to  be  the  literal  sense  of  the  words.  Yet  ye  re- 
member so  much  of  what  hath  been  said  concern- 
ing the  prophetic  style,  as  not  to  think  it  strange, 
that  the  literal  sense  should  involve  in  it  another,  a 
mystical  meaning.  And  this,  without  any  uncertainty 
whatsoever.  For  so,  the  term,  Jew^  means  a  Chris- 
tian; the  term,  David,  means  Christ:  the  incense 
of  the  temple-service,  means  the  prayers  of  Cliris- 
tians;  plainly  and  confessedly  so,  in  numberless 
instances.  Agreeably  to  this  analogical  use  of 
Jewish  terms,   in  the  style  of  the   prophets,   the 

*  See  Grotlus,  on  the  place  :  who  applies  this  prophecy  to  Caius 
Cesar,  and  thinks  it  was  fulfilled  when  that  emperor  commanded 
his  statue  to  be  placed  in  the  temple  of  Jerusalem.  A  strange  con- 
jecture !  which  many  writers,  and  very  lately  an  excellent  prelate, 
has  well  confuted.  Bishop  Newton's  Dis.  on  the  Prophecies,  vol. 
ii.  p.  375. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  287 

temple  ofGod^  nay  the  temple  of  Jerusalem'^  (if  that 
had  been  the  expression)  tnust,  in  all  reason,  be 
interpreted  of  the  Christian  churchy  and  could  not, 
in  the  prophetic  langua,sje,  be  interpreted  other- 
wise. When,  therefore,  Antichrist  is  said  to  sit 
in  the  temple  of  God,  it  is  the  same  thing  as  if  it  had 
been  said  of  him.  That  he  sitteth,  or  ruleth,  in  the 
church  of  Christ.  No\v,  substitute  these  words — 
the  church  of  Christ — in  the  room  of  those  other 
words — the  temple  of  God;  and  see,  if  St.  Paul, 
supposing  his  purpose  had  been  to  express  a  spiri- 
tual power  in  opposition  to  a  civil ;  see,  I  say,  if 
St.  Paul  could  have  conveyed  that  purpose  more 
plainly. 

Still,  we  have  another,  and,  if  possible,  a  more  de- 
cisive testimony  in  the  Revelations.  For,  among  the 
different  views,  which  St.  John  gives  us  of  Anti- 
christ, in  so  many  distinct  visions,  one  is  set  before 
us  in  the  following  manner — And  I  beheld  another 
beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earthy  and  he  had  two  horns 
like  a  lamb^  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.\  Now,  if 
we  had  known  nothing  more  of  these  symbols,  than 
what  the  obvious  qualities  of  the  animals  them- 

•  Hierosolyma  in  scriptis  prophetarum  occurrit  ut  etnblema  alte- 
rius  cujusdam  Hierosolymx,  mystice  sicdicendac  ;  quae  Hierosolyma 
non  potest  esse  urbs  quaedam  in  montibus  Zione  &  Acra  constructa, 
qualis  fuit  antiqua  ilia  ;  so  J  oportet  esse  rem  spiritualevi,  in  qua  at- 
tribnta  antiqucc  Hiei-osolymx  mystice  demonstrentur. 

ViTRiNGA,  Apocalypi.  exp.  &  illu.^tr.  p.  762. 

•j-  Rev.  :xiii.  11. 


288  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

selves  suggested  to  us,  we  could  only  have  inferred^' 
that  this  ruling  power  (for  that  is  the  idea  convey- 
ed by  the  term,  beast  J  would  put  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a  gentle  and  pacific  administration :  I  say, 
the  appearance  ;  for  what  its  real  character  was  to 
be,  is  clearly  enough  expressed  in  what  follows,  that 
this  lamb-like  beast  spake  as  a  dragon.  But,  when 
we  further  reflect,  that  horns,  in  the  prophetic  style, 
are  the  emblems  of  power ^  and  that  a  Lamb  is  the 
peculiar,  the  appropriated  symbol  of  Christ,  the  Lamb 
of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  theworld,^  and 
is  constantly  so  employed  throughout  this  whole 
prophecy  of  the  Revelations,  we  must,  of  neces- 
sity, conclude  that  a  beast  with  the  horns  of  a  lamb 
can  only  be  a  state,  or  person,  pretending  to  such 
powers,  as  Christ  exercised,  and  his  religion  author- 
izeth ;  that  is,  powers,  7iot  of  this  world,  but  purely 
spiritual. 

The  other  symbol  of  a  dragon,  confirms  this  con- 
clusion. For  a  dragon,  in  the  prophecies,  is  the 
known  symbol  of  the  old  Roman  government  in  its 
Pagan,  persecuting  state.  When,  therefore,  it  is 
said  that  the  beast  spake  as  a  dragon,  the  meaning 
is.  That  Antichrist  should  assume  the  highest  tone 
of  civil  authority  in  promoting  his  tyrannous  pur- 
poses,   though  he   cloaked  his  fierce  pretensions 

*  John  i.  29. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  289 

Under  the  meek  semblance  of  a  spiritual  character. 
Taken  together,  these  two  symbols  speak  as  plainly, 
as  symbolic  terms  can  speak,  That  Antichrist  was 
to  be  a  religious  person^  acting  in  the  spirit  of  a 
secular  tyrant.  So  exactly  is  he  characterized  by  the 
poet  Mantuan,  addressing  himself  to  one  of  the 
popes — 

Ense  potens  gemtno,  cujus  vestigia  adorant 
Cxsar  et  aui'ato  vestiti  marice  reges. 

On  the  whole,  I  leave  it  to  be  considered, whether, 
when  the  prophecies  pronounce  of  Antichrist, 
that  he  should  be,  a  power  diverse  from  all  others — 
that  he  should  sit  hi  the  teinple  of  God — and 
that  he  should  have  the  horns  of  a  Lamb — I  leave 
it,  I  say,  to  your  consideration,  whether  it  be  not 
plain  that  this  extraordinary  power,  a  Roman  power, 
and  residing  at  Rome,  was  to  be  a  Christian  and 
Ecclesiastical,  and  not  a  Pagan  and  Civil  power. 

IV.  Another  obvious  character  of  Antichrist, 
or  rather,  complication  of  characters,  is  that  triple 
brand,  impressed  upon  him,  of  a  tyrannical,  intoler- 
nnt,  and  idolatrous,  power. 

The  prophets  hold  him  up  to  us,  as  reigning, 
or  exercising  an  oppressive  and  supereminent  do- 
minion, over  the  kings  of  the  earth,  that  is,  of  thr; 
37 


290      PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

western  empire;*  as  making  war  with  the  Lamb ^ 
and  the  saints  who  receive  not  his  mark  in  their  fore- 
heads^] that  is,  persecuting  good  and  conscien- 
tious Christians,  who  refuse  to  wear  the  badge  of 
Antichrist,  and  to  serve  under  him  ;  and,  as  anoth- 
er Babylon,  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations 
of  the  earthjX  that  is,  as  polluted  himself  with  the 
grossest  idolatry,  and  as  corrupting  the  nations  with 
the  same  profane  worship. 

But  these  marks,  it  will  be  said,  have  been 
found  upon  so  many  powers,  which  have  appeared 
in  the  world,  that  they  cannot  be  given  as  the 
distinctive  marks  of  one,  that  is,  of  the  Papal  power. 
Nay,  the  bishop  of  Meaux  goes  further,  and 
attempts  to  shew,  by  a  very  refined  argument,  that 
the  very  terms  of  whoredom  and  for77ication,  in  which 
the  last  of  these  marks,  I  mean,  idolatry,  is  set 
forth  by  the  prophet  in  the  book  of  Revelations,  make 
it  impossible  for  us  to  apply  that  mark  to  Rome 
Christian. 

Let  us  see,  then,  frsty  wKat  force  there  is  in 
the  criticism  of  this  learned  prelate. 

•  Dan.  vii.  8.  20.     Rev.  xvu.  1.  16, 17- 
t  Dan.  vii.  21.   Rev.  xvii.  14. ;  xiii.  7.  li.  ^  Rev.  xvii.  5. 


OF  ANTiaiRlST.  091 

That  ivhoredom^  or  fornication^  in  the  language 
of  scripture,  means  idolatry ^  is  agreed  on  all  hands, 
and  cannot  be  disputed :  Whether  the  figurative 
use  of  this  term  arose  from  observing,how  constantly 
that  pollution  attended  idolatrous  worship ;  or  how 
fitly  a  communication  with  false  gods  may  be  com- 
pared with  that  unlawful  commerce  :  Whatever  be 
the  ground  of  the  analogy,  it  is  clear  to  a  demon- 
stration that  ivhoredom  is  but  another  name  for  idol- 
atry, which,  under  this  idea,  is  very  frequently 
charged  upon  tlie  Jews  by  the  ancient  prophets. 

Sometimes,  however,  (without  doubt,  to  ag- 
gravate the  charge)  the  idolatry  of  the  Jews  is  con- 
sidered in  the  light  of  adultery,  that  is,  of  infidelity 
to  the  God  of  Israel ;  to  whom,  as  to  her  proper 
Lord  and  Husband,  the  Jewish  nation  had,  by 
express  stipulation,  and  in  the  most  solemn  man- 
ner, contracted  herself. 

But,  notwithstanding  this  promiscuous  appli- 
cation  of  the  terms,  fornication,  and  adultery,  to 
the  idolatry  of  the  Jews  in  the  ancient  prophecies, 
it  hath  been  remarked  by  the  bishop  of  Meaux, 
"That  Babylon,  or  Rome,  in  the  Revelations,  is 
constantly  and  uniformly  spoken  of,  as  a  xvhore^ 
and  not  as  an  adulteress:  whence  he  concludes, 
that  this  charge  is  brought  against  Pagan  Rome 
only,  and  not  Christian  Rome.     For,  why,  he  asks, 


292  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

is  so  much  care  taken  not  to  impute  adultery  to 
idolatrous  Rome,  if  it  had  been  a  Christian  city  ? 
when  its  poUuting  itself  with  this  crime,  contrary 
to  the  most  express  engagements,  which  Chris- 
tians take  upon  themselves,  of  fidelity  to  the 
only  true  God,  might  justly  deserve,  and,  in 
propriety,  may  seem  to  require,  this  oppro- 
brious charge,  rather  than  that  other  lighter  one  of 
Jbrnication  :  whereas,  if  Pagan  Rome  be  here 
meant,  its  idolatry  could  only  be  set  forth  under 
the  idsa.  of  Jbrnicatiofiy  and  not  of  adulter y.^^^ 

Now,  although,  as  I  observed,  the  idolatrous 
Jews  are  frequently  treated  by  their  prophets,  as 

*  Le  saint  apotre  a  bien  pris  garde  de  ne  pas  nommerla  prostituee, 
dont  il  parle,  une  adultcre,  \l,Ol%a.Zciy  ^LOl%aKi^U,,  mais  une 
femme  pviblique — sans  jamais  avoir  employe  le  mot  d'adultere  ;  tant 
il  etoit  attentif  a  eviter  I'idee  d'vme  epouse  infidelle. — Loin  de  mar- 
querla  Prostituee,  comme  une  EgUze  corruinpue,  nous  avons  monr 
tre  clairement  qu'il  a  pris  des  idees  toutes  contraires  a  celles-la, 
puis  qu'aulieu  de  produire  une  Jerusalem  infidelle,  ou  du  moins  une 
Samarie,  autrefois  partie  du  peuple  saint,  comme  il  auroit  fait  s'il 
avoit  voulu  nous  representer  une  eglise  corrompiie,  il  nous  propose 
une  Babylone,  qui  jamais  n'a  etc  nommee  dans  I'alliance  de  Dieu. 
Nous  avons  aussi  remarque  qu'il  n'avoit  jamais  donne  a  la  Prosti- 
tuee le  titre  d'epouse  infidelle  ou  repudiee  :  mais  que  par  tout  il 
s'etoit  sei'vi  du  terme  de  fornication^  et  de  tous  ceux  qui  revenoient 
au  meme  sens.  Je  seals  que  ces  mots  se  confondent  quelquefois 
avec  celui  d'adultere,  mais  lejort  du  raisonnement  consiste  en  ceque  de 
propos  deltbere  Saint  Jean  evite  toujours  ce  dernier  mot  qui  marque- 
roit  la  foi  violee,  le  marriage  souille,  et  I'alliance  rompue,  &c. — L'A- 
pocalypse  avcc  une  Explication  ;  par  Messire  ^aqxies  Benigne  Bossuet, 
Eveque  de  Meaux.  Pref.  26,  29.  Apvertisement,  p.  321 — 
323.    Par.  1690,  120. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  293 

fornicators,  as  well  as  adulterers,  nay,  are  much 
more  frequently*  represented  under  the  former 
idea,  than  the  latter  ;  and  although  it  be  therefore 
true,  that  fornication  is  not  necessarily,  and  exclu- 
sively, to  be  understood  of  Pagan  idolatry,  but  may 
well  be  applied  to  Christian  idolaters,  as  it  was  to 
the  Jewish  ;  yet  the  force  of  the  learned  objector's 
argument  will  not  be  obviated  by  this  observation 
only.  For  the  stress  of  it  lies  in  this,  "  That  the 
idolatry  of  Rome  in  the  Revelations  is  every  where, 
that  is,  purposely,  termed  fornication  (to  insinuate 
to  us,  that  the  charge  is  directed  against  a  Pugan 
city,  and  not  a  Christian  church,)  and  no  where,  that 
is,  purposely  again,  called  adultery. ^^ 

The  objection  is  extremely  ingenious  ;  and,  so 
far  as  I  know,  hath  been,  hitherto,  unanswered. 
Yet,  if  any  good  reason  can  be  assigned  why  the 
prophet  should  thus  studiously  prefer  the  term,yor- 
nication,  to  that  of  adultery,  in  describing  the  idola- 
try of  Christian  Rome,  notwithstanding  those  terms 
be  used  indifferently  by  the  Jewish  prophets,  when 

*  The  reason  I  take  to  be,  T\\Sitforntcatio7\,  that  is,  vatyue  lust, 
and  general  prostitution,  served  best  to  express  the  unbridled  and 
indiscriminate  passion  of  the  Jews  for  the  demon-worship  of  their 
neig^hbours  :  Whereas  the  crime  of  a(/u/fery,  though  of  a  blacker  die, 
and,  in  that  view,  more  proper  to  expose  the  malignity  of  their  of- 
fence, does  not  convey  the  same  ideas  of  universal  pollution,  being 
usually  committed,  because  it  is  so  criminal,  with  more  distinctioR 
and  restraint. 


294  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

they  reprove  the  idolatry  of  their  own  countrymen, 
the  bishop  of  Meaux  would  himself  acknowledge, 
that  his  objection  falls  to  the  ground. 

Now  such  a  reason  offers  itself  to  us  in  the  em- 
blem, under  which  St.  John  chooses  to  represent 
his  idolatrous  society.  This  emblem  is,  Babylott ; 
a  Pagan  idolatrous  city ;  to  which  the  idea  of  JoT' 
nidation  may  be  colourably,  and  hath,  in  fact,  been, 
applied,*  in  order  to  express  the  transgression  of 
the  law  of  nature,  in  its  idolatrous  worship :  but 
to  such  a  city,  adultery^  could  in  no  proper  sense, 
be  applied ;  because,  it  had  never  entered  into  any 
close  engagement,  or  marriage-contract ^  as  it  were, 
with  the  God  of  heaven. 

This  being  admitted,  we  see  the  reason,  why 
Rome  Christian  is  taxed  as  a  whore  simply,  and  not 
as  an  adulteress.  For  what  had  been  improperly 
said  of  the  tt/pCy  cannot,  on  the  principles  of  deco- 
rum, be  transferred  to  the  ajititype.  If  Babylon 
be  only  a  harlot^  she  is  a  harlot  still,  and  nothing 
more,  when  she  stands  for  Rome,  whether  Pagan, 
or  Christian.  The  concinnity  of  the  figure,  and 
the  just  correspondence  of  the  thing  signified  to 
the  sign,  demands  the  observance  of  this  rule ; 
which  cannot  be  violated  without  manifest  absurd- 
ity and  confusion. 

*  Isaiah  xx'iu.  16,17.      Nahum  iii-  4. 


GF  ANTICHRIST.  295 

"But  why  then,  it  is  asked,  was  such  an  emblem 
employed  ?  Why  was  not  Jerusalem,  or  Samaria  (of 
which  adultery  might  be  predicated)  rather  chosen, 
than  Babylon,  for  the  type,  or  representation  of 
idolatrous  Christian  Rome  j"' 

The  reason,  again,  is  obvious.  It  was,  because 
Babylon  was  the  first  of  all  idolatrous  cities ;  and 
the  fittest*  to  emblematize  the  enormous  guilt, 
or  to  set  in  full  light  the  extensive  influence,  of 
idolatrous  Rome.  For  each,  in  its  turn,  was  the 
mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth ; 
the  former  corrupting  the  heathen  world  with  her 
fornication,  and  the  latter,  the  Christian. 

When  therefore  for  this,  or  the  like  reason, 
Babylon  was  made  the  emblem  of  Christian  Rome, 
the  prophet  was  obliged  to  retain  the  idea  of  forni- 
cation, only,  and  not  to  interpose  that  of  adultery, 
through  the  whole  tenour  of  his  application. 

It  may,  further,  be  worth  observing,  that  Pagan 
idolatry  is,  for  the  most  part,  exposed  by  the  an- 
cient prophets  under  the  notion  of  lies,  or  lying 


•  -—For  it  is  the  land  ofgraixn  images,  and  tliey  are  mad  upon  their 
idols,  Jer.  1.  38.  Ag'ain  :  Babylon  hath  been  a  golden  cup  in  the  Lord's 
hand,  that  m.ade  all  the  earth  drunten :  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her 
v)ine,  therefore  the  nations  are  m,ad,  Jer,  U.  7.  Compare  Rev.  xvii — 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  xvitk  the  wine  of  her 
fornicati*n. 


296  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

vanities;*  and  very  r^ely,  I  think  in  no  more 
than  one  or  two  shori  passages,  under  that  of  for- 
nication.  P'or  vague  lust  was  so  generally  practised 
in  the  heathen  world,  and  the  law  of  nature,  con- 
demning that  vice,  so  little  known,  or  respected  by 
it,  that  the  metaphor  would  not  have  conveyed 
to  a  Pagan  idolater  the  atrocious  nature  of  his 
crime.  The  Mosaic  law,  on  the  other  hand,  inter- 
dicting fornication  in  the  severest  terms,  and 
requiring  that  there  should  be  no  whore  of  the 
daughters  of  Israel,^  the  guilt  of  idolatry  was  very 
forcibly,  as  well  as  naturally,  represented  to  a  Jew, 
under  that  idea. 

Accordingly,  we  find,  that  the  prophets  every 
where,  and  in  whole  pages,   employ  this  figure, 
when  they  address  themselves  to  Jewish  idolaters. 
Whence  it  may  seem,  that,  although  there  be  suffi- 
cient authorities  to  justify  the  prophet  St.  John  in 
considering  his  emblematic  Babylon  under  the  idea 
of  a  harlot,  yet  he  would  not  have  prosecuted  even 
this  inferior  charge  of  fornication  so  far  as  he  has 
done,  and  in  so  many  parts  of  his  prophecy,  if  his 
purpose  had  not  been  to  apply  it  to  a  believing^ 
and  not  a  Pagan  city.     If  the  mystical  Babylon  be 
Christian  Rome,  we  see  the  force  and  propriety  of 
this  representation ;    which  had  clearly  been  less 

*   Mr.  Mede.    Works,  p.  49.  f  Deut.  xxiii.  17' 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  297 

apt,  if  Pagan  Rome,  according  to   the  bishop  of 
Mcaux,  had  been  intended  by  tiie  prophet. 

We  see  then,  in  both  ways,  why  Rome  is  not 
an  adidtress  in  the  Revelations ;  and  why  she  is  so 
emphatically,  .a  liarlot.  The  type  employed  for- 
bad the  former  charge,  though  the  antitype  be 
Rome  Christian:  The  latter  charge  had  not  been 
so  much  laboured,  if  the  antitype  had  been  Rome 
Pagan. 

» 
Thus,  the  edge  of  this  acute  objection  is  en- 
tirely taken  off,  and  the  execution,  it  was  to  make 
on  the  Protestant  system,  prevented. 

To  return,  now,  to  the  consideration  of  our  three 
marks.  These  marks,  it  is  said,  agree  to  so  many 
other  powers,  besides  that  of  the  Papacy,  that  they 
cannot  be  made  the  peculiar,  distinctive  characters 
of  Christian  Rome.  And,  without  doubt,  consider- 
ed merely  in  themselves,  they  cannot.  But,  having 
already  understood  that  the  po\ver,  thus  stigmatiz- 
ed, is  a  power  seated  in  the  seven-hilled  cit}-,  and 
that  too,  an  ecclesiastical  pc>wer,  one  sees  clearly 
that,  if  the  prophecies  have  hitherto  received  their 
accomplishment  in  any  degree,  these  marks  can 
only  be  sought  in  Papal  Rome,  and  must  be  the 
proper,  exclusive  characters  of  that  power.  I  say, 
one  sees  this  ;  but,  it  must  be  owned,  not  without 
38 


298      PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

amazement,  That  a  species  of  government,  calling 
itself  Christian,  and  professing  to  model  itself  on 
the  example  of  the  Lamh^  on  the  pure  and  simple 
principles  of  the  Gospel,  should  yet  be  all  over 
stained  with  those  specific  vices,  which  Christian- 
ity most  abhors — the  utmost  pride  of  secular  dom- 
ination— -the  most  relentless  zeal  against  the  rights 
of  conscience — and,  what  is  still  more  incredible, 
the  most  blasphemous  idolatry.  The  accumulated 
infamy  of  these  crimes  struck  the  prophet,  St.  John, 
so  forcibly,  that,  on  the  sight  of  this  portentous 
monster,  exhibited  to  him  in  the  vision,  he  wonder- 
ed^ as  himself  expresses  it,  with  great  admiration.* 

But,  strange  as  this  vision  appeared  to  the 
sacred  prophet,  the  Papal  history  is  found  to  realize 
all  the  wonders  of  it :  And,  backward  as  we  may 
be  to  interpret  this  vision  of  a  church,  professedly 
Christian,  that  church  herself  is  so  little  scandaliz- 
ed at  the  imputation  of  these  crimes,  that  she  is 
ready  to  avow  them  all ;  the  two  first,  directly  and 
openly ;  and  the  last,  when  set  in  a  certain  light, 
and  explained  in  her  own  manner.  In  short,  she 
prides  herself  in  the  extent  of  her  sway,-\  and  the 

*  Rev.  xvii.  6.  i^C(.\i\kU.(JCL  S«U|X«  ^iytl. 

\  Not  held  of  the  civil  power,  or  acknowledg-ed  to  be  so  held, 

but  usurped  upon  it,  and  insolently  directed  against  it  ;    as  is  well 

known  from  ecclesiastical  history.     The  pope  is  not  Antichrist  .■  God 

/or bid  !  (says  the  good  abb»  Fleury,  with  a  zeal  becomuig  a  mem- 

I 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  299 

the  fire  of  her  zeal,^  and  only  quibbles  with  us 
about  the  meaning  of  the  term,  idolatry. 

ber  of  the  Papal  communion.)  But  neither  is  he  impeccable,  nor  has 
he  an  absolute  authority  in  the  church  over  all  things  both  temporal 
and  spiritual — Le  pape  /I'est  pas  P Antichrist ;  a  Dieu  neplaise  ;  mais 
il  n" est  pas  impeccable,  ni  monarque  absolu  dans  Pcglise  pour  le  tempo- 
rel  et  pour  le  spirituel  t4eme  disc,  sur  I'hist.  ecclesiastiquc,  p.  173. 
Par.  1747,  12.o] 

The  pope,  he  says,  is  not  an  absolute  monarch  in  the  church  over  all 
things  tem,poral  and  spiritual  .•  That  is,  he  ought  not  to  arrogate  to 
himself  the  power  of  an  absokite  monarch  ;  for  that  the  pope  as- 
sumes to  be  such  a  monarch,  and,  in  fact,  exercised  this  supreme 
monarchical  power  in  the  church,  througli  many  ages,  the  learned 
and  candid  writer  had  indisputably  shewn,  in  the  discourse, whence 
these  words  are  quoted.  But  now  this  vionarchical sovereignty  in  all 
things  tem,poral,  as  "well  as  spiritual,  is  certainly  one  prophetical  note 
or  character,  by  which  tlie  person  or  power,  styled  antichristian,  is 
distinguished.  Let  the  pope,  then,  be  wliat  he  will,  we  are  war- 
ranted by  M.  Fleury  himself  to  conclude,  that  he  hatli,  at  least, 
this  mark  of  Antichrist. 

•  In  the  perseoution  of  heretics  ;  which  M.  Bossuet  regards  as  so 
little  dishonorable  to  his  communion,  that  lie  thinks  it  a  point  not  to 
be  called  in  question— ca.\\»  the  use  of  tlie  sword  in  matters  of  religion, 
an  undoubted  right — and  concludes,  tliat  there  is  no  illusion  more  dan- 
gerous  than  to  consider  toleration,  as  am.ark  of  the  true  church — 
r exercise  de  la  puissance  du  glaive  dans  les  matieres  de  la  religion  Cf  dc 
la  conscience  ;  chose,  que  ne  peut  etre  revoquee  en  doute — le  droit  est 
certain — il  n^y  a  point  d*  illusion  plus  dangereuse  que  de  donner  la  SOUF- 
FRANCE  pour  ifn  caractere  de  vraye  Eglise-  Hist,  des  Far.  1.  x.  p.  51, 
Par.  1740,  12o. 

Thus,  this  great  doctor  of  the  catholic  cluirch,  towards  the  close 
of  the  last  century.  Andjustnow,  another  eminent '.vriter  of  that 
communion  very  roundly  defends  the  m,urder  of  the  Bohemian  mar- 
tyrs at  Constance,  and  (what  is  more  provoking  still)  the  fraud  and 
ill  faith,  tlirough  wliich  the  pious  and  tender-hearted  Fathers  of  that 


300  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

To  cut  the  matter  shorty  then,  and  to  keep  clear 
of  those  endless  debates  concerning  the  worship  of 
Images^  of  the  Cross,  and  of  the  Host  in  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Mass;  debates,  which  a  dextrous 
sophist  may  fmd  means  to  carry  on  with  a  shew  of 
argument,  and  with  some  degree  of  plausibility: 
To  set  aside,  I  say,  all  these  topics,  let  it  be  ob- 
served, at  once,  That  idolatry,  in  the  scriptural 
sense  of  the  word,  is  of  two  sorts,  and  consists 
either,  1,  in  giving  the  honour  due  to  the  one  true 
God,  as  Maker  and  Governor  of  the  world,  to  any 
other  supposed,  though  subordinate  god ;  Or,  2, 
in  giving  the  honour  due  to  Christ,  as  the  sole 
Mediator  between  God  and  man,  to  any  othef  sup- 
posed, though  subordinate,  mediator.  ^\\q  former, 
is  the  idolatry  forbidden  by  the  Jewish  law,  and 
by  the  law  of  nature  :  The  latter,  is  Christian  idol- 
atry, properly  so  called,  and  is  the  abomination, 
prohibited  and  condemned,  in  so  severe  terms,  by 
the  law  of  the  gospel. 

Now,  whether  the  former  species  of  idolatry 
be  chargeable  on  the  church  of  Rome  or  not ;  and 
whether  the  crime  of  that  species,  may  not    be 

council  rushed  to  the  perpetration  of  it.  M.  Crevier,  Hist,  de  PUni- 
•oersitc  de  Paris,  t.  iii.  1.  vj.  p.  435,  &.c.  Par.  1761,  12o. — Can  it  be 
worth  while  to  spend  words  in  fixing-  this  charge  of  intolerance  on 
the  church  of  Rome,  when  her  ablest  advocates,  as  we  see,  even  in 
our  days,  openly  triumph  in  it  ?  But,  then,  hath  she  forgotten  who 
it  was  that  the  prophet  savi,  drunken  ivith  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and 


\ 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  301 

incurred  by  honouring  the  true  object  of  worship, 
through  the  medium  of  some  sensible  image : 
Whatever,  I  say,  be  determined  on  these  two  points 
(which,  -for  the  present,  shall  be  set  aside,)  the 
otfier  species  of  idolatry  is,  without  all  doubt,  charge- 
able on  any  Christian  church  that  shall  adopt  or 
acknowledge,  in  its  religious  addresses,  another  me- 
diator, besides  Christ  Jesus. 

But  the  church  of  Rome  (I  do  not  say,  in  the  pri- 
vate writings  of  her  divines,  but)  in  the  solemn 
forms  of  her  ritual,  publicly  professes^  and,  by  her 
canons  and  councils,  authontativtly  enjoins^  tha 
worship  of  saints  and  angels,  under  the  idea  of  me- 
diators and  intercessors :  not  indeed  in  exclusion 
of  Christ,  as  owe,  or,  if  you  will,  as  ^^/jze/"  mediator, 
but  in  manifest  defiance  of  his  claim  to  be,  the  sole 
mediator.  This  charge  is  truly  and  justly  brought 
against  that  church,  as  it  now  stands,  and  hath 
stood,  for  many  ages ;  and  cannot,  by  any  subter- 
fuge whatsoever,  be  evaded.*     And  therefore,  to 

viith  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  ofyesus — Rev.  xvii.  6  !  Alas,  no  :  But 
she  wonders,  by  what  figure  of  speech  heretics  are  called  Satnts  ; 
and  rebel  to  the  pope,  -martyrs  ofyesus. 

*  See  Vitring'a  Apocalyps.  Exp.  p.  603,  and  the  authors  cited  by 
him  :  But,  above  all,  see  Mr.  Mede's  exquisite  and  unanswerable 
discourse,  entitled.  The  apostacy  of  the  latter  times. 

'Tis  true,  the  bishop  of  Meaux  is  pleased  to  divert  himself  with 
one  part  of  this  discourse  ;  I  mean,  that  part,  which  contains  [ch. 
xvi.  and  xvii.]  the  learned  writer's  interpretation  of  Daniel's  proph- 


302  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

the  other  characters  of  pride  and  intolerance, 
which  she  takes  to  herself  with  much  complacency, 
she  must,  now,  be  content  (whether  she  will  or 
no)  to  have  that  of  Demon-worship,  gr  anti- 
CHRisTiAN  IDOLATRY,  fastened  upon  her. 

Nor  let  the  followers  of  that  communion  think 
to  elude  this  charge,  by  saying,  That  they  only  re- 
quest the  saints,  as  we  commonly  do  any  good  man, 

ecy,  concerning'  the  Gods  Mahuzziin-     He  finds  something  pleas- 
ant in  this  idea,   or  rather  in  this  hard  word,   which  he  repeats  so 
often,  and  in  such  a  way,  as  if  he  thought  the  very  sound  of  Mahuz- 
*eiim,  was  enough  to  expose  the  comment  and  commentator  to  con- 
tempt.    Hist,  de^  Var.  1.  xiii.  p.  260,  261.     But,  after  all,  the  ingen- 
ious prelate  would  have  done  himself  no  discredit  by  being  a  little 
more  serious  in  discussing  an  interpretation,  which  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton adopts  without  scruple  \_Obs.  on  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  &c.  p. 
192  ;3  and  which,    in  mere  respect  to  the  prophet,  he  should,   at 
least,  have  condescended  to  replace  by  some  other  and  more  reason- 
able interpretation.     But  it  is  the  infirmity  of  this  lively  man,  to  be 
jocular  out  of  season.     Thus,  again,  he  raillies  Luther,  for  an  asser- 
tion of  his,  delivered,  it  seems,  with  some  assurance,   and,   in  the 
form,  as  he  pretends,  of  a  prediction.   That  the  Papal poiier  mould 
speedly  decline  and  come  to  nothing,  in  consequence  of  the  Refortnation. 
The  event,  he  says,  has  belied  the  prophet  ;  the  pope  still  keeps  his 
ground  ;  and  then  (in  an  unlucky  parenthesis)  laughs  to  think,  hois 
inany  others,  besides  Luther,  will  be  dashed  to  pieces  against  this  stone 
-—bien  d'autres,  que  Luther,  se  briseront  contre  cette  pierre   {Var.  1. 
xiii.  p.  244-3     Now,  if  the  glory  of  saying  a  good  thing  had  not  in- 
fatuated this  Catholic  bishop,  could  he  have  helped  starting  at  his 
own  comparison  of  a  stone,   as  applied  to  Luther  and  the  Reforma- 
tion, when  it  might  so  naturally  have  put  him  in  mind  of  that  pro- 
phetical stone,  which  shall  one  day  become  a  ^reat  7noMn»a/»,   and 
break  in  pieces  a  certain  image,  and  stand  for  ever  [Dan.  ii.  35,  44.1  • 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  303 

to    pray  fir   them.*     False,  and    disingenuous ! 
False  ;  because  their  breviaries  and  litanies  shew, 
that  they  supplicate  the  saints  to  befriend  them  by 
their  own  inherent  power,  or  to  intercede  for  them 
to  the  throne  of  God  by  virtue  of  their  own  per- 
sonal   merits, t   in   blasphemous  derogation  to  the 
all-atoning  and  incommunicable  intercession  of  Je- 
sus.    Disingenuous,  too ;  because  they  know  very 
well,  that  the  question  is  concerning  unseen  and 
heavenly  mediators  only,  not  men  like  ourselves, 
such  as  we  live  and  converse  with  on  earth ;  whom 
we  only  admonish  of  their  duty,  and  to  whom  we 
only  do  ours,  when  we  call  upon  them  to  exert  an 
act  of  piety  and  common  charity   in  praying  for 
their  fellow  Christians.    Our  meaning  is  but  that 
which  the  apostle  well  expresses,  when  he  would 
have  us  consider  one  another,  to  provoke  tinto  love 
and  to  good  works  ;%  and  not  at  all  to  supplicate  our 
Christian   brethren  as   powerful    intercessors,    in 
whose   meritorious   virtues    we   confide,    and   to 


*  L'EgUse,  en  nousenseignantqu'il  est  utile  de  prier  les  Saints 
nous  enseigne  a  les  prier  dans  ce  meme  esprit  de  charite,  et  selon 
cet  ordre  de  societe  fraternelle  qui  nous  porte  a  dcmander  le  se- 
cours  de  nos  freres  vivans  sur  la  terre  ;  et  ie  Catcchisme  du  Concile 
de  Trente  conclut  de  cette  doctrine,  que  si  la  qualite  de  Media- 
teur,  que  I'ecriture  donne  a  Jesus  Christ,  recevoit  quelque  prejudice 
de  ^intercession  des  Saints  qui  regnent  avec  Dieu,  elle  n'en  rcccv- 
roit  pas  moins  de  I'intercession  des  fideles  qui  vivcnt  avec  nous. 

M.  BossuET,  Exposition  de  la  doctrine  de  CEglite  Catholique,  p. 
17,  18,     Paris,  1671. 

t  Vitringa,  p.  603,  604.  *■.  Heb.  x.  24. 


304  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

whom,  as  possessing  a  proper  interest  in  the  AI- 
mighty,  by  the  worth  of  their  own  persons,  we  com- 
mit our  dearest  concerns,  The  forgiveness  of  our 
sins,  and  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

"  But  this,  it  will  be  said,  is  a  very  defective, 
and  even  unfair,  account  of  the  matter.  We  do 
more  than  admonish  our  brethren  of  their  duty, 
when  we  solicit  their  prayers  for  us.  We  invite 
them  directly,  and  formally,  to  intercede  for  us  to 
the  throne  of  Grace.  We  are  allowed,  nay  en- 
couraged, to  lay  a  stress  on  their  intercession ;  and, 
what,  is  more,  we  are  given  to  understand  that 
such  intercession,  especially  if  it  be  made  by  good 
men,  will  have  weight  and  influence  in  heaven. 
What  else  is  the  meaning  of  the  apostle,  when  he 
assures  us,  That  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  James  v.  16.  ? 
And,  if'the  prayer  of  a  righteous  man,  much  more 
the  prayer  of  glorified  saints  and  angels." 

I  have  put  the  argument,  I  think,'  in  all  its 
force,  and  (because  the  advocates  of  the  Papal  cause 
affect  to  thmk  it  unanswerable)  shall  examine  it, 
with  care. 

"  We  apply  to  good  Christians,  or  to  those  we 
esteem  such,  to  intercede  for  us  by  their  prayers  to 
heaven."     We   do  so  ;    and  are   encouraged  in 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  305 

this  application,  by  tlie  example^  and  by  the  direc- 
tions, of  tlie  apostles.  For  I  shall  not  take  advan- 
tage of  what  so;ne  have  conceived  to  be  the  mean- 
ing of  St.  James,  in  the  place  alleged,  where 
he  attributes  so  much  to  the  prayer  of  a  right- 
eous man,  That  the  prayer,  there  spoken  of,  is 
the  prayer  of  faith,  or  a  spiritual  gift  miracu- 
lously conferred  on  the  first  teachers  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  confined  to  their  ministry :  I  will  not,  I 
say,  take  advantage  of  this  gloss ;  because,  what- 
ever foundation  it  may  seem  to  have  in  the  context 
of  that  epistle,  I  allow  it  to  be  clear  from  other 
places  of  the  New  Testament,*  That  the  duty  of 
Christians  is  to  pray,  that  is,  to  ijitercede,  for  each 
other. 

But  then  I  desire  it  may  be  observed, 

1.  What  difference  there  is  between  desiring 
good  men  to  pray  for  us,  in  the  gospel  sense  of 
that  duty  ;  and  desiring  saints  and  angels  to  pray 
for  us,  in  the  sense  of  the  Papal  rituals.  We 
request  those  prayers,  only  as  they  shall  be  offered 
Up  in  the  name,  and  through  the  merits,  of  the 
great,  and  properly  speaking,  sole  Intercessor ;  and 
we  look  for  no  effect  from  them,  but  on  that  con- 
dition.   The  church  of  Rome  addresses  herself  to 

*  1  Thess.  V.  25.    1  Tim.  i'l.  1.   and  elsewhere,  passim- 
39 


306  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

saints  and  angels,  as  intercessorsy  by,  what  we 
may  call,  their  own  right,  by  virtue  of  their  own 
inherent  sanctity :  Or,  rather,  she  applies  to  them, 
directly,  as  to  Saviours^  for  their  proper  and  im- 
mediate help,  and  expects  it  from  the  supposed 
privilege  of  their  rank,  or  merits,  independently  of 
ihtiv  prayers y  or,  at  least,  of  the  manner  in  which 
those  prayers  shall  be  presented  through  the  name 
of  Jesus.  The  formal  words  of  their  litanies  shew, 
that  such  is  their  meaning. 

But  they  will  say,  that  this  condition  of  inter- 
ceding, or  saving,  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  is 
implied,  though  not  expressed.     I  reply  then, 

2.  That,  admitting  it  to  be  so,  there  is,  yet, 
the  widest  diiference  between  praying  to  saints  and 
angels  to  pray  for  us,  though  in  the  gospel  forms 
of  intercession ;  and  merely  requesting  good  men 
to  pray  for  us,  in  those  forms.  The  latter  address 
is  made  in  a  way  remote  from  all  appearance  of  idol- 
atry, and  free  from  the  suspicion  of  it ;  The  former, 
is  preferred  in  the  place ^  at  the  thney  with  the 
posture^  in  the  language^  in  short,  with  all  the  cir- 
cumstances and  formalities  of  divine  worship. 

3.  I  observe,  that,  when  we  ask  the  prayers  of 
men,  we  know  that  they  hear  our  address  to  them  : 
We  cannot  even  suppose  thus  much  of  saints  and 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  307 

angels,  without  ascribing  to  them  the  incommu- 
nicable attributes  of  the  Almighty. 

Still,  it  may  be  insisted,  That  prayers,  Avhether 
offered  up  to  God  by  men,  or  glorified  spirits,  are 
however  to  be  considered  in  the  light  of  interces- 
sions ;  and  that  therefore,  so  far  as  we  combat  the 
practice  of  saint-worship  on  that  ground,  Protes- 
tants, as  well  as  Papists,  when  they  employ  the 
prayers  of  others,  are  guilty  of  idolatry. 

This,  in  truth,  is  the  hinge,  on  which  the  ques- 
tion turns  :  And,  to  shew  the  difference  of  the  two 
cases,  palpably  and  clearly,  I  say, 

Fourthly,  and  lastly.  That  the  gospel,  in  per- 
mitting, or  rather  in  commanding  us  to  ask  the 
prayers  of  each  other,  justifies  this  sort  of  interces- 
sion, and  absolves  it  from  the  blame  and  guilt  of 
idolatr}%  It  gives  a  sanction  to  this  mode  of  me- 
diating with  God  by  his  saints,  on  earth ;  and  does 
not  regard  it  as  a  practice  that  interferes  with  the 
mediatorial  office  of  Jesus,  in  heaven. 

The  same  gospel,  on  the  contrary,  (I  inquire  not, 
for  what  reasons)  says  not  a  word,  from  which  we 
can  infer,  that  any  such  address  is  directed,  or  per- 
mitted, to  be  made  to  angels  or  spirits.  It  even 
condemns   all  addresses  of  this  kind,  under  the 


308      PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

opprobrious  name  of  unauthorized,  or  will-wor- 
ship.* Though  we  be  allowed,  then,  to  have 
good  men,  in  some  sense,  for  our  mediators  or 
intercessors  on  earth,  we  are  not  allowed  to  have 
any  mediator  or  intercessor  in  the  tabernacle  of 
heaven,  but  Jesus,  the  great  high  priest  of  Chris- 
tians, only.  This  last  sort  of  intercession,  by  an- 
gels and  glorified  saints,  is  against  the  spirit  and 
letter  of  our  religion.  It  is  a  practice,  which,  not 
being  enjoined,  is  forbidden ;  which,  being  disal- 
lowed, is  reprobated.  In  a  word,  it  entrenches  on 
the  incommunicable  honour  and  prerogatives  of  the 
great,  the  appointed,  the  sole  Mediator  in  heaven, 
seated  at  God's  right  hand,  who  ever  liveth  to  make 
intercession  for  tts.\  It  sets  up  new  mediators, 
without,  and  against  his  leave :  It  is,  then,  unchris- 
tian, and  idolatj'ous. 

Thus  at  length,  I  suppose,  it  appears  indis- 
putably, That  we  are  neither  unreasonable,  nor  un- 
charitable, in  charging  idolatry,  as  well  as  the 
other  two  antichristian  vices  of  pride,  and  intoler- 
mice,  to  the  account  of  Papal  Rome, 

V.  The  last  prophetic  mark  of  Antichrist,  which 
I  shall  have  time  to  point  out  to  you,  and  what  per- 
haps you  may  esteem  the  most  material  of  all,  is, 

*  Coloss.  il.  23.  t  Heb.  vii.  25. 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  309 

The  TIME  m  which  that  power  is  said  to  make  its 
appearance  in  the  world. 

It  hath  been  already  observed,*  that  the  chro- 
nology  of  the  prophecies  is,  for  the  most  part,  not 
defined  ^v•ith  that  exactness,  which  we  expect  in 
historical  compositions.  It  is  commonly  express- 
ed in  terms  that  may  be  interpreted  with  some 
latitude ;  or,  when  the  date  is  more  precisely 
divered,  we  are  still  at  a  loss,  in  some  respect  or 
other,  before  the  event,  in  what  manner  to  form  our 
calculation.  However,  the  expression  is  not  so 
loose  and  vague,  but  that  we  may  clearly  apprehend 
about  what  time  the  predicted  event  will  come  to 
pass. 

Thus,  for  instance,  the  season  of  Christ's  coming 
into  the  world  was  fixed  by  such  circumstances  as 
these — that  it  should  be  before  the  total  dissolution 
of  the  Jewish  state — or  while  the  second  temple  was 
yet  standing  :  And,  when  it  was  determinately  fore- 
told to  be  after  the  expiration  of  seventy  weeks,  from 
the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  return  and 
to  build  Jerusalem^  still,  besides  the  prophetic  and 
somewhat  obscure  sense  of  the  word  weeks^  we 
cannot  beforehand    calculate   exactly  when   these 

*  Sermon  viii.  p.  218—221.  and  Sermon  ix.  p.  243. 


310  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

weeks  commence,*  or  in  what  term  they  are  to  her 
accomplished.  Yet,  notwithstanding  these  uncer- 
tainties, the  Jews  saw  very  clearly,  and,  from  them, 
the  rest  of  the  world  conceived  an  expectation, 
that  the  person  predicted  was  to  appear  in  that  age, 
or  about  that  time,  in  which,  he  did  appear,  and 
which,  from  the  tenour  of  the  prophecies,  they  had 
computed  would  be  the  time  of  his  appearance. 

In  like  manner  the  season  of  Antichrist's 
appearance  in  the  world  is  left  to  be  collected  from 
general  intimations  ;  and,  when  the  duration  of  his 
tyranny  is  limited  to  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  daySy 
besides  that  the  expression,  as  before,  is  enigmati- 
cal, we  have  no  means  of  fixing  the  commence, 
ment  of  that  period  so  precisely,  but  that  some 
doubts  may  arise  about  it,  till  the  accomplishment 
of  the  prophecy  shall  give  light  and  certainty  to 
the  computation.     Yet  still,  as  in  the  former  case, 

•  "  Whatsoever  time  of  Messiah's  appearing  Almighty  God 
*'  pointed  out  byDaniel's  Lxxweeks,yet  I  believe  not  that  any  Jew,  be - 
'*  fore  the  event,  could  infallibly  design  the  time  virithout  some  lati- 
"  tude;  because  they  couldnot  know  infallibly  where  to  pitch  the  head 
"  of  their  accounts,  until  the  event  discovered  it  :  yet  in  some  lati- 
"  tude  they  might."     Mede,  Works,  p.  757. 

And  so  in  other  instances.  "  I  do  not  believe  that  the  Jews 
"  themselves  could  certainly  tell  from  which  of  their  three  captivities 
'*  to  begin  that  reckoning  of  lxx  yeai's,  whose  end  should  bring 
"  their  return  from  Babylon,  until  the  event  assured  them  thereof" 
Mede,  Works,  p.  662- 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  311 

we  have  such  data  to  proceed  upon  in  calculating 
the  reign  of  Antichrist,  as  may  let  us  see  about 
what  time  it  ^vas  to  be  expected. 

Thus  much  being  premised,  I  have  now  only  to 
remind  you  of  what  the  prophets  expressly  declare 
concerning  the  rise  of  Antichrist.  The  eldest  of 
these,  the  prophet  Dimiel,  says  it  was  to  be  in  the 
time  of  i\\t  fourth  kingdom,  that  is,  of  the  Roman ; 
which,  for  the  convenience  of  the  prophetic  calcu- 
lations, is  considered  as  subsisting,  though  in  a 
new  form,  under  the  ten  kings,  among  whom  it 
was  to  be  divided.  He  further  tells  us,  that  Anti- 
christ was  to  arise  from  among,  and  after ^  the  ten 
kings ;  that  is,  we  are  to  look  for  him  then  (and 
not  before)  when  the  Roman  empire  has  undergone 
that  change  of  government.* 

Next,  St.  Paul,  it  seems,  had  told  the  Thessa- 
lonians,  what  it  was  that,  for  a  time,  prevented  the 
appearance  of  Antichrist:  But  that  information 
hath  not  been  transmitted  to  us.  However,  he 
says  to  them — Ye  know  what  withholdeth  that  he 
might  be  revealed  in  his  time :  and  further  adds,  h  e  , 
ivho  now  letteth,  will  let y  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the 
7vay.-\ 

*  Dan.vii.  f  2  Thess.  ii.  6,  7- 


312  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

Now,  by  putting  these  passages  together,  and 
by  comparing  them  with  the  predictions  of  Daniel, 
not  we  of  these  later  times  only,  before  whom  the 
man  of  sin  is  supposed  to  be  evidently  displayed, 
but  the  early  fathers  of  the  church,  long  before  the 
events  happened  to  which  these  prophetic  notices 
could  be  applied,  clearly  saw,  or  at  least  generally 
conjectured,  that  the  impediment,  here  mentioned* 
was  the  then  subsisting  power  of  the  Cesarean 
government ;  which,  they  said,  was  first  to  be  taken 
away,  and  then  Antichrist  would  be  revealed.* 

Lastly,  the  apostle  St.  John  not  only  con- 
firms the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  that  Antichrist 
should  arise  out  of  the  ten  kings,  who  were:  to  have 
the  western  empire  shared  out  among  them,  but 
adds  this  remarkable  circumstance.  That  he  should 
RIDE  the  ten  kings;!  which  implies,  that  he  should 
co-exist  with  them :  And  it  further  appears,  that 
he  was  to  receive  his  whole  power  from  them,  and 
was  finally  to  be  destroyed  by  them. 

Now,  turn  to  the  history  of  the yo?^;tA  kingdom, 
and  see  how  it  corresponds  to  these  prophecies. 
Observe,  when  the  western  empire  under  its  Ce- 
sarean head,  was  taken  away ;  how  it  was,  after- 

9 

*  Sermon  vli.  p.  175 — 177-  But  see  especially  Mede's  Works,  p.  657 
f  Rev.  xvii.  7. 


^ 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  313 

wards,  dismembered  by  the  northern  nations ;  by 
what  degrees  it  fell  at  length,  into  ten^  that  is,  ma- 
ny distinct,  independent  kingdoms ;  at  what  time 
this  partition  was  made,  or  rather  fully  settled  and 
completed.  From  this  time,  and  not  before,  you 
are  to  look  for  Antichrist,  now  gradually  rearing 
himself  up  among  the  ten  kings ;  and  at  length, 
in  a  condition,  by  the  power,  which  they  gave  to 
him,  to  ride^  that  is,  to  direct  and  govern  them. 
From  this  time,  again,  compute  tlie  1260  years, 
the  predicted  period  of  his  government ;  and,  keep- 
ing  your  eye  all  along  on  the  ecclesiastical  and 
civil  state  of  our  western  world  (the  predicted 
theatre  of  all  these  transactions)  see,  if  you  can  help 
concluding,  I  do  not  say  at  what  precise  time,  but 
xibout  what  time,  Antichrist  appeared;  see,  if  the 
commencement  of  his  reign  be  not  so  far  determin- 
ed as  that  you  may  be  certain  of  its  being  long 
since  past ;  and  see,  if  very  much,  at  least,  of  that 
allotted /?6rzo(/,  through  which  his  dominion  was 
to  continue,  according  to  the  prophecies,  be  not, 
by  the  evident  attestation  of  history,  now  run  out* 

To  DRAW,  then,  what  hath  been  said  on  the 
several  marks  of  Antichrist,  to  a  point.  Consider, 
within  what  part  of  the  world,  he  was  to  appear ; 
in  what  seat  or  throne,  he  was  to  be  established; 
»>f  what  kindy  his  sovereignty  was  to  be  ;  with  what 
40 


314  PROPHETIC  CHARACTERS 

attributes^  he  was  to  be  invested  ;  in  what  season^ 
or  about  what  time^  and  for  how  long  a  thne,  he  was 
to  reign  and  prosper :  Consider  these  five  obvi- 
ous characters  of  Antichrist,  which  the  prophets 
have  distinctly  set  forth,  and  which,  from  them,  I 
have   successively    held  up    to  you:  And,   then, 
compare  them  with  the  correspondent  characters, 
which  you  find  inscribed,  by  the  pen  of  authentic 
history,  on  a  certain  power,  sprung  up  in  the  West ; 
seated  in   the  city  of  Rome ;  callmg  himself  the 
vicar  of  Christ ;  yet  Jull  of  names    of  blasphemy, 
that    is,    stigmatized    with   those   crimes,    which 
Christianity,  as  such,  holds  most  opprobrious,  the 
crimes  of  tyrannic   dominion,  of  persecution,  and 
even  idolatry;    and  lastly,   now  subsisting  in  the 
world,  though  with  evident   symptoms  of  decay, 
after  a  long  reign,  whose  rise  and  progress  can  be 
traced,  and  whose  duration,  hitherto,  is  uncontra- 
dicted by  any  prophecy  :    Put,  I  say,  all  these  cor- 
respondent marks  together,  and  see  if  they  do  not 
furnish,  if  not  an  absolute   demonstration,   yet  a 
high  degree  of  probability,  that  apostate  Papal  Rome 
is  the  very  Antichrist  foretold. 

At  least,  you  will  admit  that  these  correspon- 
dencies  are  signal  enough  to  merit  your  attention, 
and  even  to  justify  your  pains  in  looking  further 
into  so  curious  and  interesting  a  subject.  Ye 
will  say  to  yourselves,  That  the  prophecies  con- 


1 


OF  ANTICHRIST.  315 

cerning  Antichrist  deserve  at  least  to  be  considered 
with  care,  since  in  so  many  striking  particulars, 
they  appear,  on  the  face  of  them,  to  have  been 
completed. 

This  conclusion^  it  is  presumed,  is  a  reasonable 
one :  And  the  end  of  this  discourse  will  be  an- 
swered, if  ye  are,  at  length,  prevailed  upon  to  draw 
this  conclusion. 


J 


SERMON    XII. 


USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY  INTO  THE 
PROPHECIES. 

Rev.   xxii.  7. 

Behold^  I  come  quickly  :  Blessed  is  he  that  keepeth 
the  sayings  of  the  Prophecy  of  this  book, 

JjEFORE  we  engage  in  a  work  of  time  and  dif- 
ficulty, we  naturally  ask,  "  Cui  bono,  to  what  con- 
siderable end  and  purpose,  are  our  labours  to  be 
referred  ?" 

Although  it  may,  then,  be  presumed,  that 
enough  hath  been  said  on  the  prophecies  to  excite 
a  reasonable  desire  of  looking  further  into  them, 
and  even  to  produce  a  general  persuasion,  that 
they  have  been,  or  may  be,  understood ;  yet,  it 
may  quicken  your  attention  to  this  argument,  and 
support  your  industry  in  the  prosecution  of  it,  to 
set  before  you  the  uses,  which  may  result  from  a 
full  and  final  conviction  (if  such  should  be  the  issue 


318  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY  , 

of  your  inquiries,)  That  these  prophecies  are  not 
intelligible  only,  but  have,  in  many  instances,  been 
rightly  applied,  and  clearly  fulfilled. 

These  uses  are  very  many.  I  shall  collect, 
only,  two  or  three  of  the  more  important,  for  your 
consideration. 

Though  every  period  of  prophecy  be  instruc- 
tive, that  which  takes  in  the  great  events  and  rev- 
olutions, which  have  come  to  pass  in  the  Christiatr 
church,  is,  for    obvious  reasons,  more  especially 
interesting  to  us,  who  live  in  these  latter  ages  of 
the  world. 

Of  the  numerous  predictions,  contained  in 
either  Testament,  which,  it  is  presumed,  respect 
these  events,  the  most  considerable  by  far,  be- 
cause the  most  minute  and  circumstantial,  are 
those  of  St.  John  in  the  Revelations  ;  which  treat 
professedly  of  such  things  as  were  to  befall  the  ser- 
vants of  Jesus,*  from  the  prophet's  own  days, 
down  to  that  awful  period,  when  all  the  mysterious 
councils  of  God,  in  regard  to  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation, shall  be  finally  shut  up  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. To  these  predictions,  then,  a  more  partic- 
ular attention  is  due,  the  rather  because  they  have 
been  fulfilling  from  the  time  of  their  delivery — ^ 

*  Rev.  i.  1, 


INTO  THE  PROPHECIES.  3l§ 

behold  I  come  quickly — and,  above  all,  because  a 
blessing  is  pronounced  on  those,  who  keep^  that  is, 
who  observe,  who  study  and  contemplate,  the 
sayings  of  this  book. 

Assuredly,  tlien,  this  study  will  be  rewarded 
with  signal  benefits.     And  one  sees  immediately : 

I.  In  the  first  place,  that  no  small  benefit  must 
arise  to  those,  who  admit  the  completion  of  these 
prophecies,  so  far,  I  mean,  as  the  tenour  of  the  book 
makes  it  probable  that  they  have  been  completed, 
Jrom  the  awful  sense ^  which  this  conviction  must  needs 
give  them  of  the  Christian  dispensation  itself . 

That  this  dispensation,  ushered  in  by  so  long  a 
train  of  prophecies,  should  still  be  attended  by  oth- 
ers, through  all  the  stages  and  periods  of  it ;  that 
secular  empires  should  rise  and  fall,  unnoticed,  as  it 
were,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  while  the  kingdom  of 
his  Son  is  so  peculiarly  distinguished,  and  its  whole 
history,  in  a  manner,  anticipated,  by  the  most  ex- 
press predictions :  that  Jesus  should  be,  as  he  says 
of  himself,  the  Alpha  and  Omega^  the  begin?iing  and 
the  e?idy*  of  all  God's  religious  dispensations  to 
mankind  :  that  his  frst  comings  or  personal  appear- 
ance in  the  flesh,  should  be  signified  from  the  foun- 

*  Rev.  ii.  8. ;  xxi.  6- 


320  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY 

dation  of  the  world,  and  from  time  to  time  more 
explicitly  declared  in  a  variety  of  successive  proph- 
ecies, till  the  great  event,  at  length,  fulfilled  them 
all :  and  that,  together  with  this  event  (the  founda- 
tion of  others,  still  more  illustrious)  his  second  com- 
ings in  the  future  and  gradual  manifestations  of  his 
power  (for  they  were  to  be  gradual)  should  be  dis- 
tinctly marked  out,  and  duly  accomplished,  in  the 
fortunes  of  the  Christian  church,  or  of  that  king- 
dom, which  he  came  to  erect  in  the  world ;  while 
this  subject,   and  no  other,  engaged  the  ultimate 
attention  of  all  the  prophets :   There  is,  I  say,  in  this 
scheme  of  things,  something  so  astonishingly  vast, 
something  so  much  above  and  beyond  the  attention 
that  was  ever  known  to  be  paid  to  any  other  per- 
son or  thing  in  the  compass  of  universal  history,  as 
must  strike  an  awe  into  the  hearts  of  all  men,  who 
consider  Christianity  in  this  point  of  view ;    and 
must  compel  the  most  negligent  to  confess,  or  sus- 
pect at  least.  That  such  a  dispensation  is  a  matter 
of  no  light  moment,  but,  indeed,  the  most  impor- 
tant in  the  eyes  of  Providence,  and  the  most  in- 
teresting to  mankind,  that  can  be  conceived,  or 
expressed. 

if,  then,  there  be  reason,  to  admit  the  comple- 
tion of  such  prophecies,  respecting  such  a  subject, 
in  any  considerable  number  of  instances,  within  that 
space  of  time  which  is  already  elapsed ;  and,  there- 


INTO    THE  PROPHECIES.  321 

fore,  to  expect  that  the  remaining  prophecies  will, 
in  like  manner,  be  fulfilled.  The  conclusion  is,  that 
the  dispensation  of  God  through  Christ  is  of  the 
last  consequence  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  world : 
And  the  obvious  use  of  this  conclusion  will  be,  that 
it  further  obliges  all  serious  men  who  have  thus 
far  profited  by  a  study  of  the  sacred  oracles,  to 
put  that  salutary  question  to  themselves — How  shall 
we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ?^ 

Connected  with  this  use  of  prophecy, 

II.  A  second  is,  That  it  sets  before  us,  not 
the  importance  only,  but  the  truth  of  Christianity^ 
in  the  strongest  light. 

So  many  illustrious  events  falling  in,  one  after 
another,  just  as  the  word  of  prophecy  foretold 
they  should,  must  afford  the  most  convincing  proof, 
That  our  religion  is,  as  it  claims  to  be,  of  divine 
institution  :  a  proof,  the  more  convincing,  because 
it  is  continually  growing  upon  us ;  and,  the  farther 
we  are  removed  from  the  source  of  our  religion, 
the  clearer  is  the  evidence  of  its  truth.  Other 
proofs  are  supposed  to  be,  and,  in  some  degree, 
perhaps,  are,  weakened  by  a  length  of  time.  But 
.this,  from  prophecy,  as  if  to  make  amends  for  their 

•  Heb,   ii.  .3. 

41 


322  USES  OF  THE   INQUIRY 

defects,  hath  the  peculiar  privilege  of  strengthening 
by  age  itself:  till  hereafter,  as  we  presume,  the 
accumulated  force  of  so  much  evidence  shall  over- 
power all  the  scruples  of  infidelity  ;  and  bring  about, 
at  length,  that  general  conversion  both  of  Jew  and 
Gentile,  which  the  sacred  oracles  have  so  expressly 
foretold. 

In  both  these  ways,  then,  by  impressing  on 
the  mind  the  most  affecting  sense  of  Christianity  ; 
that  is,  by  giving  us,  Jirst^  the  most  awful  view  o  f 
its  pretensions,  and  then,  by  producing  the  Jirmest 
conviction  of  its  truth,  the  word  of  prophecy  hath  an 
evident  tendency,  in  proportion  as  we  see  its  accom- 
plishment, to  promote  the  great  ends,  for  which  it 
was  given,  till  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world 
shall  learn  righteousness »^ 

These  uses  are  general,  and  concern  all  men  : 
The 

III.  Next,  I  shall  mention,  is  more  especially 
addressed  to  thinking  2Lnd  inquisitive  men. 

When  the  view  of  things,  exhibited  under  the 
two  preceding  articles,  has  raised  our  admiration,  to 

*  Hab.  ii.  14.     Is.  xxvi.  9. 


INTO  THE  PROPHECIES.  323 

the  utmost,  of  the  divine  councils  in  contriving,  pre- 
paring, and  at  length  executing  so  vast  a  scheme,  as 
that  of  Christianity,  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  ;  we 
are  led  to  expect  that  the  effect  will  correspond  to 
the  Tnd'flw^  employed,  and  that  a  striking  change  will, 
at  length,  be  brought  about  in  the  condition  of  the 
moral  \vorld. 

But,  in  surveying  the  history  of  this  new  relig- 
ion,  the  theme  of  so  many  prophecies,    and  the 
great,   the  favourite  object,   if  I  may  so  speak,  of 
divine  Providence,  "  some  are  not  a  little  scandaliz- 
ed to  observe  that  nothing  hath  come  to  pass  in  any 
degree  equivalent  to  such  an  expense  of  forethought 
and  contrivance ;  that,  for  a  season,  indeed,  virtue 
and  piety  seemed  to  triumph,  in  the  exemplary  lives 
of  the  first  converts  to  this  religion,  and  in  the  over- 
throw of  Pagan  idolatry ;     but  that  this  golden  age 
was  soon  over ;  and  that,  now,  for  more  than  four- 
teen hundred  years,  the  passions  of  men  have  kept 
their  usual  train,   or   rather   have  expatiated  with 
more  licence  and  fury  in  the  Christian  world,  than 
in  the  Pagan  ;  that  idolatry^  in  all  its  forms,  has  re- 
vived in  the  bosom  of  Christianity  ;  and,  as  to  private 
morals^  that  this  religion  has  even  made  men  worse 
than  it  found  them,  or,  at  best,  of  corrupt  sensual- 
ists, has  only  made  them  intolerant  and  vindictive 
bigots  ;    that,  in  a  word,  the  kingdom  of  heaven^  as 
it  is  called,  has,  hitherto,  neidier  served  to  the  glory 
of  God,  nor  to  the  good  of  mankind  ;  at  least,  to 


324  USES  OF  THIS   INQUIRY 

neither  of  these  ends,  in  the  c^ie^r/?^,  that  might  have 
been  expected  from  such  high  pretensions." 

The  colouring  of  this  picture,  we  will  say,  is  too 
strong  :  but  the  outline,  at  least,  is  fairly  given. 
The  corruptions  of  the  Christian  world  have  been 
notorious  and  great  ;  and  though  they  are  indeed 
the  corruptionsof  men  calling  themselves  Christians, 
and  not  the  vices  of  Christianity,  yet  he  who  the 
most  dispassionately  contemplates  so  sad  a  scene, 
can  hardly  reconcile  appearances  to  what  must  have 
been  his  natural  expectations. 

Here,  then,  the  prophecies  of  this  book,  I  mean, 
of  the  Apocalypse,  come  in  to  our  relief.  This  book 
contains  a  detailed  account  of  what  would  befall 
mankind  under  this  last  and  so  much  magnified 
dispensation.  It  foretells  all  that  history  has  re- 
corded.  It  sets  before  us  the  corrupt  state  of  the 
Christian  world  in  almost  as  strong  a  light,  as  that 
in  which  our  indignant  speculatist  himself  has  placed 
it.  But  it,  likewise,  opens  better  things  to  our 
view.  It  shews,  that  the  end  of  this  dispensation 
is  to  promote  virtue  and  happiness  ;  and  that  this 
end  shall  finally,  but  through  many  and  long  ob- 
structions, be  accomplished.  It  represents  the 
cause  of  righteousness,  as  still  maintaining  itself  in 
all  the  conflicts,  to  which  it  is  exposed ;  as  gradually 
gaining  ground,  and  prevailing,  through  the  secret 


INTO  THE  PROPTTF,CIF-S.  325 

aid  of  divine  Providence,  over  all  opposition,  till  it 
obtains  a  firm  and  permanent  establishment  ;  till 
the  saints  reign  (not  in  a  fanatical,  but  in  the  sober 
and  evan.£^elical  sense  of  that  word,  reigii)  in  the 
earth  ;^  till  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.-\ 

So  far,  then,  as  these  prophecies  appear  to 
have  been  completed,  they  reconcile  us  to  that  dis- 
ordered scene,  which  hath  hitherto  been  presented 
to  us ;  and  give  repose  to  the  anxious  mind,  in  the 
assured  hope  of  better  things  to  come.  The  worst, 
that  has  happened^  was  foreseen  ;  and  the  best,  that 
we  conceive,  will  hereafter  come  to  pass.  Thus, 
the  reasonable  expectations  of  men  are  answered, 
and  the  honour  of  God's  government  abundantly 
vindicated. 

IV.  The  last  use,  I  shall  suggest  to  you,  is 
that  which  immediately  results  from  the  study  of 
the  apocalyptic  prophecies  concerning  Antichrist ; 
I  mean,  The  support,  that  is  hereby  given  to  Pro- 
testantism against  all  the  cavils  and  pretensions  of 
its  adversaries. 

For,  if  these  prophecies  are  rightly  ai)plied  to 
Papal  Rome,  and  have,  in  part,  been  signally  ac- 
complished in  the  history  of  that  church,   it  is  be- 


Rev.  V.  to.  t  Rev.  xix.  6. 


326  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY 

yond  all  doubt,  that  our  communion  with  it  is  dan- 
gerous ;  nay,  that  our  separation  from  it  is  a  mat- 
ter of  strict  duty.  Come  out  of  her,  my  people, 
that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  re- 
ceive not  of  her  plagues'^ — are  plain  and  decisive 
words,  and,  if  allowed  to  be  spoken  of  that  church, 
bring  the  controversy  between  the  Protestant  and 
Papal  Christians  to  a  short  issue. 

I  know,  the  advocates  of  Rome  pretend,  that, 
not  a  sense  of  duty,'but  a  spirit  of  revenge  oper- 
ates in  the  minds  of  Protestants,  when  they  affect 
to  lay  so  great  a  stress  on  the  apocalyptic  proph- 
ecies. *'  Reward  her,  even  as  she  rewarded  you''''\ 
— is,  they  say,  another  of  their  favourite  texts,  by 
which  they  take  themselves  to  be  as  much  oblig- 
ed, as  by  that  which  they  so  commonly  allege 
for  quitting  her  communion.  It  is  not,  therefore, 
to  cover  themselves  from  the  imputation  of  schism, 
but,  to  authorize  the  vengeance,  they  meditate 
against  us,  that  we  are  stunned  with  the  cry  of 
Antichrist  and  Babylon.  "J 

To  this  charge,  I  can  only  reply.  That,  if  any 
Protestant  writers  have  put  that  sense  on  the  words 

V 

*  Rev.  xviii.  6.  f  Rev.  xviii.  4. 

4;  M.  de  Meaux  :  V Apocalypse  avec  une  explication.  Atertisement 
itux  Protestants,  p.  303,  &c.      Par.  1690. 


INTO  THE  PROPHFXIES,  327 

•^^reward  her^   as    she  rewarded  you — they  must 
answer  for  their   own   temerity  and  indiscretion. 
They,  who  understand  themselves,  and  the    lan- 
guage of  prophecy,  disclaim  the  odious  imputation. 
They  say,  That  they  neither  admit  the  lawfulness 
of  persecution  in  any  case,  on  the  account  of  relig- 
ion, nor  have  the  least  thought  of  instigating  the 
Christian  world  to  any  sanguinary  attempts  against 
the  Papacy.     What  the  event  may  be  in  the  coun- 
cils of  Providence,    is  another  consideration :  but 
they   neither  avow,  nor  approve  those  principles, 
which  tend  to  produce  it.     They,  further,  insist, 
That     the     two    passages     under    consideration, 
though,    both  of  them,    expressed  in  the  impera- 
tive form,    require  a  very  different  construction  : 
That  the  language  of  prophecy  seems-  very  often 
to  authorize  what  it  only  foretells ;    and  to  com- 
mand that  which  it  barely  permits  :    that,  there- 
fore, the  sense  of  such  passages  is  to  be  determin- 
ed by  the  circumstances  of  the  case ;  that,  where 
obedience  is  lawful,  there  the  preceptive  form  may 
be  admitted ;  but,    where  it  is   not,  there  nothing 
more  is  intended  than  the  certainty  of  the  event  : 
That  this  distinction  is  to  be  made  in  the  present 
case ;  for  that  Christianity  doth  not  allow  vindic- 
tive retaliations,  or  holy  wars,  for  the  sake  of  relig- 
ion, and  that   offensive  arms  taken  up  in  the  cause 
of  God  (how  confidently  soever  some  have  justi- 
fied their  zeal  by  the  authority  of  the  Jewish  Law, 
ill-applied)     are    abominable    and    antichH^f^^    : 


328  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY 

Whence  we  rightly  conclude,  that — reward  her,  as 
she  rewarded  t/ou — are  words  not  to  be  taken  injunc- 
tively ;  while  those  other  words —  come  out  of  her  ^ 
my  people — expressing  nothing  but  what  it  was 
previously  our  duty  to  do,  are  very  clearly  to  be 
so  taken. 

Lastly,  We  say,  that  the  context  in  the  two 
places  alleged,  justifies  this  distinction.  Come 
out  of  her,  my  people.  Why  ?  That  ye  he  not  par- 
takers of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues.  The  reason  is  just,  and  satisfactory.  Re- 
ward her.  Why  ?  No  reason  is  assigned,  or  could 
be  assigned  consistently  with  the  spirit  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion :  It  only  follows,  as  she  has  rewarded 
you — words,  which 'express  only  the  measure,  and 
the  equitable  grounds  of  the  allotted  punishment, 
not  the  duty  of  Christians  to  inflict  it. 

I  return,  then,  from  the  confutation  of  this  cavil 
(the  most  plausible,  however,  as  well  as  invidious, 
which  the  wit  of  Rome  has  started  on  this  subject) 
to  the  conclusion,  before  laid  do^vn.  That  the  com- 
pletion of  the  apocalyptic  prophecies  in  the  Papal 
apostacy,  if  seen  and  confessed,  affords  an  unan^ 
swerable  defence  and  vindication  of  the  Protestant 
churches. 


INTO  THE  PROPHECIES.  32t) 

This  conclusion,  that  the  pope  is  Anti- 
christ, and  that  other,  that  the  scripture  is 

THE   sole    rule   OF  CHRISTIAN   FAITH,  WCFC  thc 

two  great  principles,  on  which  the  Reformation  was 
originally  founded.  How  the^r^^  of  these  principles 
came  to  be  disgraced  among  ourselves,  I  have 
shewn  in  another  discourse.*  It  may  now  be  worth 
while  to  observe,  in  one  word,  through  what  fatal 
mismanagement  the  latter  principle  was  even  gen- 
erally disavowed  and  deserted. 

When  the  reformers  had  thrown  off  all  respect 
for  the  Papal  chair,  and  were  for  regulating  the 
faith  of  Christians  by  the  sacred  scriptures,  it  still 
remained  a  question,  On  what  grounds,  those  scrip- 
tures sliould  be  interpreted.  The  voice  of  the 
church,  speaking  by  her  schoolmen,  and  modern 
doctors,  was  universally,  and  without  much  cere- 
mony, rejected.  But  the  fathers  of  the  primitive 
church  were  still  in  great  repute  among  Protestants 
themselves  ;  who  dreaded  nothing  so  much  as  the 
imputation  of  novelty,  which  they  saw  would  be 
fastened  on  their  opinions,  and  who,  besides,  thought 
it  too  presuming  to  trust  entirely  to  the  dictates  of 
■what  was  called  the  private  spirit.  The  church  of 
Rome  availed  herself  with  dexterity,  of  this  preju- 
dice, and  of  the  distress  to  which  the  Protestant 

•  .Sermon  viii. 
42 


330  USES   OF  THIS  INQUIRY 

party  was  reduced  by  it.  The  authority  of  these 
ancient  and  venerable  interpreters  was  sounded  high 
by  the  Catholic  writers  ;  and  the  clamour  was  so 
great  and  so  popular,  that  the  Protestants  knew  not 
how,  consistently  with  their  own  principles,  or  even 
in  mere  decency,  to  decline  the  appeal  which  was 
thus  confidently  made  to  that  tribunal.  The  re- 
formers, too,  piqued  themselves  on  their  superior 
skill  in  ancient  literature  ;  and  were  ashamed  to 
have  it  thought  that  their  adversaries  could  have 
any  advantage  against  them  in  a  dispute,  which  was 
to  be  carried  on  in  that  quarter.  Other  considera- 
tions had,  perhaps,  their  weight  with  particular 
churches  :  But,  for  these  reasons,  chiefly,  all 
of  them  forwardly  closed  in  with  the  proposal  of 
trying  their  cause  at  the  bar  of  the  ancient  church  : 
And,  thus,  shifting  their  ground,  maintained  hence- 
forth, not  that  the  scriptures  were  the  sole  rule  of 
faith,  but  the  scriptures,  «*  interpreted  by  the  prim- 
itive Jathet's. 

When  the  state  of  the  question  was  thus  changed, 
it  was  easy  to  see  what  would  be  the  issue  of  so 
much  indiscretion.  The  dispute  was  not  only  car- 
ried on  in  a  dark  and  remote  scene,  into  which  the 
people  could  not  follow  their  learned  champions ; 
but  was  rendered  infinitely  tedious,  and,  indeed, 
interminable.  For  those  early  writings,  now  to  be 
considered  as  of  the  highest  authority,  were  volumi- 


INTO  THE  PROPHECIES.  331 

nous  in  themselves  ;  and,  what  was  worse,  were 
composed  in  so  loose,  so  declamatory,  and  often  in 
so  hyperbolical  a  strain,  that  no  certain  sense  could 
be  affixed  to  their  doctrines,  and  imy  thing,  or  ev(  ry 
thing,  might,  with  some  plausibility,  be  proved 
from  them. 

The  inconvenience  was  sensibly  felt  by  the 
Protestant  world.  And,  after  a  prodigious  waste 
of  industry  and  erudition,  a  learned  foreigner,*  at 
length,  shewed  the  inutility  and  the  folly  of  purr^u- 
ing  the  contest  any  further.  In  a  weli-considtied 
discourse,  on  the  use  of  the  fathers^  he  clearly  evinc- 
ed, that  their  authority  was  much  less,  than  was 
generally  supposed,  in  all  points  of  religious  con- 
troversy ;  and  that  their  judgment  was  especially 
incompetent  in  those  points,  which  were  agitated  by 
the  two  parties.  He  evinced  this  conclusion  by  a 
variety  of  unanswerable  arguments  ;  and  chiefly  by 
shewing  that  the  matters  in  debate  were,  for  the 
most  part,  such  as  had  never  entered  into  the  heads 
of  those  old  writers,  being,  indeed,  of  much  later 
growth,  and  having  first  sprung  up  in  the  barbai-ous 
ages.  They  could  not,  therefore,  decide  on  ques- 
tions, which  they  had  no  occasion  to  consider,  and 
had,  in  fact,  never  considered  ;  however  their  care- 
less or  figurative  expression  might  be  made  to  look 

*  M.  Daille. 


332  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY 

that  way,  by  the  dextrous  management  of  the  con- 
troversialists. 

This  discovery  had  great  effects.  It  opened  the 
eyes  of  the  more  candid  and  inteUigent  inquirers  : 
And  our  incomparable  Chillingworth,  with  some 
others,"*  took  the  advantage  of  it  to  set  the  contro- 
versy with  the  church  of  Rome,  once  more,  on  its 
proper  foot ;  and  to  establish,  forever,  the  old  prin- 
ciple, Th  at  the  Bible,  and  that  only,  (interpreted 
by  our  best  reason)  is  the  Religion  of  Protes- 
tants. 

Thus,  ONE  of  the  two  pillars,  on  which  the 
Protestant  cause  had  been  established,  was  happily 
restored.  And,  though  Mr,  Mede,  about  the  same 
time,  succeeded  as  well  in  his  attempts  to  replace 
the  OTHER,  yet,  through  many  concurring  preju- 
dices, the  merit  of  that  service  hath  not,  hitherto, 
been  so  generally  acknowledged.  Whether  the 
pope  be  the  Antichrist  of  the  prophets,  is  still  by 
some  Protestants  made  a  question.  Yet,  it  seems 
as  if  it  would  not  continue  very  long  to  be  so : 
And  it  may  not  be  too  much  to  expect,  that  this 
institution  will,  hereafter,  contribute  to  put  an  end 
to  the  dispute. 

^  I-ord  Falkland,  Lord  Digby,  Dr.  Jer,  Taylor,  Ctc 


INTO  THE  PROPHECIES.  333 

The  Reformation  will,  then,  be  secured  against 
the  two  invidious  charges  of  schism  and  heresy 
(for  neither  of  which  is  there  any  ground,  if  the 
pope  be  Antichrist^  and  if  the  sole  rule  of  faith  to 
a  Christian  be  the  canonical  scriptures)  and  will, 
tlius,  stand  immoval)Iy  on  its  ancient  and  proper 
foundations. 


In  saying  this,  I  do  not,  however,  mean  to  as- 
sert, that  the  Reformation  has  no  support,  but  in 
this  principle — that  the  pope  is  Antichrist.  There 
are  various  other  considerations,  which  are  decisive 
in  the  controversy  between  us  and  the  Papists. 
So  that,  if  the  prophecies  should,  after  all,  be  found 
to  suit  any  other  person  or  power,  better  than  the 
Roman  pontiff,  we  shall  only  have  one  argument 
the  less  to  urge  against  his  pretensions,  and  the 
Protestant  cause,  in  the  mean  time,  stands  secure. 
But,  on  the  supposition  that  the  prophecies  are  right- 
ly, and  must  be  exclusively,  applied  to  the  church 
of  Rome  (of  which  every  man  will  judge  for  him- 
self, from  the  evidence  hereafter  to  be  laid  before 
him)  on  this  supposition,  I  say,  it  must  be  allow- 
ed that  the  shortest  and  best  defence  of  the  Protes- 
tant cause  is  that  which  is  taken  from  the  authority 
of  those  propliecies,  because  they  expressly  enjoin 
a  separation  from  that  society,  to  whicii  they  arc 
applied. 


334  USES  OF  THIS  INQUIRY,  &c. 

Ye  perceive,  then,  in  all  views,  the  utility  of 
studying  this  prophecy  of  the  Revelations,  provided 
there  be  reason  to  admit  the  completion  of  it  in  the 
history  of  the  Christian  church,  and  pariicuiarly  in 
the  history  of  Papal  Rome.  The  importance  and 
the  truth  of  Christianity  will  be  seen  in  their  full 
light — The  wisdom  of  the  divine  councils,  in  per- 
mitting  the  apostasy  to  take  place  for  a  time.,  will 
be.  acknowledged — And  the  honour  of  our  common 
Protestant  profession  will  be  effectually  maintained. 


CONCLUSION. 


THIS  Lecture  is  now  brought  down  to  that 
point,  from  which,  possibly,  ye  expected  me  to  set 
out.  But,  in  the  entrance  on  an  argument,  new  to 
many  persons,  and  misunderstood  by  most,  it  seem- 
ed expedient  to  take  a  wide  compass.  The  true 
scriptural  idea  of  the  subject,  was  to  be  opened,  at 
large  ;*  the  general  argument  from  prophecy,  en- 
forced;! the  me^/zor/ of  the  prophetic  system  deduc- 
ed, and  further  illustrated  in  a  view  of  the  proph- 
ecies more  immediately  respecting  the  Christian 
church  \X  Of  those  prophecies,  those  concerning 
Antichrist^  or  the  apostasy  of  Papal  Rome^  were  to 
be  cleared  of  all  prejudices  and  objections  ;§  and 
the  principles,  on  which  the  apocalyptic  prophecies, 
in  particular,  are  to  be  explained,  proposed,  and  jus- 
tified :||  It  was,  further,  necessary  to  bespeak  your 

•  Serm.  i.  li.  lii.  \  Serm.  iv.  +■  Serm.  v.  vi. 

§  Serm.  vii.  viii.  ||  Serm.  ix.  x- 


336  CONCLUSION. 

attention  to  the  argument  from  the  apocalyptic 
prophecies,  especially,  concerning  Antichrist,  by 
shewing  the  several  presumptions  there  are  of  its 
force  ;*  and  by  setting  before  you  the  uses,  to  which 
this  whole  inquiry  may  be  applied. f 

This  preliminary  course,  then,  though  it  has 
been  tedious,  will  not  be  thought  improper,  if  it 
may  serve,  in  any  degree,  to  prepare  and  facilitate 
the  execution  of  the  main  design,  which  is,  To  in- 
terpret and  apply  particular  prophecies  :  A  work,  of 
labour  indeed ;  but  not  unpleasant  in  itself;  and 
(if  carried  on  with  that  diligence  and  sobriety, 
which  are,  in  reason,  to  be  supposed)  capable,  I 
think,  of  affording  to  fair  and  attentive  ininds  the 
fullest  satisfaction. 

The  SEASON,  I  know,  may  be  thought  unfa- 
vourable to  such  an  attempt.  For  the  main  stress 
must  be  laid  on  prophecies,  about  which  Christians 
themselves  are  not  agreed,  at  a  time  when  the 
number  of  those  persons  is  supposed  to  be  very 
great,  and  increasing  every  day,  who  are  not 
easily  brought  to  acknowledge  the  reality  of  any 
prophecies. 

*  Serm.  xi.  \  Serm.  xii. 


CONCLUSION.  337 

This  last  would  be  aii  unwelcome  consideration, 
if  the  fact  were  certain ;  I  mean,  if  the  present  state 
of  religion  were  altogether  such  as  some,  perhaps, 
wish,  and  as  others  too  easily  apprehend,  it  to  be. 
But  I  hope,  and  believe,  it  is  not ;  the  truth  of  the 
case,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  form  a  judgment  of  it, 
being  no  more  than  this.  A  few  fashionable  men 
make  a  noise  in  the  world ;  and  this  clamour,  being 
echoed  on  all  sides  from  the  shallow  circles  of  their 
admirers,  misleads  the  unwary  into  an  opinion,  that 
the  irreligious  spirit  is  universal  and  uncontrolable. 
Whereas,  the  good  and  wise,  are  modest  and  reserv- 
ed :  having  no  doubt  themselves  concerning  the 
foundation  of  their  faith,  they  pay  but  little  regard 
to  the  cavils,  which  empty  or  corrupt  men  throw 
out  against  it.  They  either  treat  those  cavils  with 
a  silent  contempt  ;  or,  they  lament  in  secret  the 
libertinism  of  the  age,  without  taking  any  vigorous 
measures  to  check  and  oppose  it.  Besides,  they 
rarely  come  into  what  is  called,  free  company  ;  and 
they  are  too  well  employed,  and  at  the  same  time 
too  well  informed,  to  hearken  after  every  idle 
publication,  on  the  side  of  irreligion. 

For  these,  and  the  like  reasons,  the  number  of 
true  believers  is  overlooked  ;  or  thought  to  be  less 
considerable  than,  in  fact,  it  is,  and  would  presently 
be  known  to  be,  if  a  just  estimate  were  taken 
of  them. 


338  CONCLUSION. 

Let  me  then,  under  this  persuasion,  express 
myself  in  the  spirit,  and  almost  in  the  words,  of  an 
ancient  apologist* — "  Let  no  man  too  hastily 
"  despair  of  the  cause,  we  are  now  pleading.  When 
"  we  stand  up  in  its  defence,  there  are  those  who 
'*  will  lend  an  ear  to  us.  For,  whatever  the  vain, 
"  or  the  vicious  may  pretend,  the  prophetic  writ- 
•'  ings  are  not  fallen  so  low  in  the  esteem  of  man- 
'"'  kind,  but  that  there  are  numberless  persons  of 
"  good  sense  and  serious  dispositions,  who  wish 
"  to  see  the  truth  of  the  gospel  confirmed  by  them ; 
'*  and  are  ready  to  embrace  that  truth,  when  fairly 
"  set  before  them,  and  supported  by  the  clear  ev- 
*'  idence  of  historical  testimony  and  well-interpreted 
"  scripture." 

Such  is  the  language,  which  I  am  not  afraid  to 
hold  to  the  desponding  party  among  us.  But 
should  my  confidence,  or  my  candour, ,  transport 
me  too  far,  should  even  their  apprehensions  be  ever 
so  well  founded,  the  zeal  of  those,  who  preach  the 
the  gospel,  is  not  to  abate,  but  to  exert  itself  with 
new  vigour  under  so  discouraging  a  prospect.  If 
there  be  a  way  left  to  strike  conviction  into  the 
hearts  of  unbelievers,  it  must,  probably,  be,  by  press- 

*  Verum  non  est  despcrandum,  Fortasse,  non  canimus  sxinlis. 
Nee  enim  tarn  in  malo  statu  res  est,  ut  desint  sanjc  mentes,  quilnis 
<"t  Veritas  placeat,  et  monstratum  sibi  rectum  iter'  et  videant  et  sc- 
quanttir.  Lactant.  Dir.  Inst.  1.  v.  p.  317.  ed.  Spnrlr 


CONCLUSION.  339 

ing  this  great  point  of  prophetic  inspiiation,  and 
by  turning  their  attention  on  a  miracle ^  now  wrought, 
or  ready  to  be  wrought  before  their  eyes.  Or,  let  the 
event  be  what  it  will,  our  duty  is  to  illustrate  the  word 
of  prophecy,  and  to  enforce  it ;  to  withstand  the  tor- 
rent of  infidelity  with  what  success  we  may,  and, 
if  it  should  prevail  over  all  our  efforts,  to  make  full 
proof,  at  least,  of  our  sincerity  and  good  will. 

In  the  mean  time,  it  becomes  all  others  to 
retain  and  cultivate  in  themselves  a  respect  for  the 
prophetic  WTitings ;  which  either  are,  or,  for  any 
thing  that  has  yet  appeared,  may  be  divine.  To 
treat  them,  without  the  fullest  conviction  of  their 
falsehood,  with  neglect  and  scorn,  is  plainly  inde- 
cent,  and  may  be  highly  criminal  and  dangerous. 

Josephus  tells  us,  that,  in  the  last  dreadful  ruin 
of  his  unhappy  countrymen,  it  was  familiar  with 
them,  to  make  a  Jest  oj' divine  things ^  and  to  deride ^ 
as  so  many  setiseless  tales  arid  juggling  impostures j 
the  sacred  oracles  of  their  prophets  ;*  though  they 
were  then  fulfilling  before  their  eyes,  and  even 
upon  themselves. 

*  'EyeKaro  Je  t«  ^eTu,  kui  tsq  tuv  'vrftoCPyfJav  ^Eo-fj^ag 
eofl-rep  «yug1/x«e  Koyoxouxg,  e%Afu«?ov. 

Fl.  Joseph.  B.  J.  1.  iv.  6. 


340  CONCLUSION. 

But  the  case,  perhaps,  is  different ;  and  we 
have  no  concern,  in  the  prophecies  concerning 
Papal  Rome, 

What!  Have  we  no  concern  in  those  prophe- 
cies (supposing,  I  mean,  that  they  are  prophecies  at 
all,  and,  that  there  is  reason  for  applying  them  to 
the  church  of  Papal  Rome)  We,  who  have  but 
just  been  delivered  from  the  more  than  Egyptian 
bondage,  which  they  predict ;  and  are,  therefore, 
bound  by  every  tie  of  interest,  of  gratitude,  and 
of  charity,  to  assert  to  ourselves,  and  to  communi- 
cate to  others,  as  far  as  we  are  able,  the  bless- 
ings of  that  liberty,  wherewith  Christ  has  made 
us  free.*  Have  we  no  concern  in  the  several 
uses,  mentioned  in  this  discourse  ;  and  in  many  oth- 
ers, which  I  have  not  mentioned;  it  being  well 
known,  that  all  inspired  scripture  (of  which  prophecy 
is  so  eminent  a  part)  is  profitable  for  doctrine^ 
for  reproof  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  right- 
eousness ?'\ 

Or,  supposing  that  we  had  no  direct  concern 
in  these  prophecies,  and  supposing,  farther,  that 
the  divine  authority  of  them  was  even  problemat- 
ical; still  it  may  deserve  to  be  considered,  I  mean, 
by  men  the  most  libertine,  who  have  not  yet  con^ 

♦  Gal.  X.  1.  '  t  2  Tim.  iii.  \6. 


CONCLUSION.  341 

vinced  themselves,  by  an  exact  and  critical  inquiry, 
of  their  utter  falsehood  and  insignificancy  ;  I  say,  it 
merits  the  reflection  of  all  such,  That  the  contempt 
of  the  prophecies,  under  these  circumstances,  has 
a  natural  tendency  to  corrupt  the  temper  and  har- 
den the  heart.  And  is  there  no  room  to  question, 
whether  this  conduct,  plainly  an  immoral  conduct, 
be  adviseable  or  safe  ? 

Let  us  then,  on  a  principle  of  self-lcrve^  if  not 
of  piety,  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book^  concerning 
THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  From  many  appearances,  the 
appointed  time  for  the  full  completion  of  them  may 
not  be  very  remote.  And  it  becomes  our  prudence 
to  take  heed  that  we  be  not  found  in  the  number 
of  those,  to  whom  that  awful  question  is  proposed 
— Honv  is  it,  that  ye  do  not  discern  the  signs  of 
this  time  ? 

Nay,  there  are  prophecies,  which,  in  that  case, 
may  concern  us  more  nearly,  than  we  think.  St. 
Paul  applied  one  of  these,  to  the  unbeliev- 
ing Jews ;  of  whose  mockery,  and  of  whose  fate, 
ye  have  heard  what  their  own  historian  witnesseth  : 
And,  if  ive  equal  their  obdurate  spirit,  that  prophe- 
cy may  clearly  be  applied,  and  no  man  can  say, 
that  it  was  not  intended  to  be  applied,  to  our- 
selves. 


342  CONCLUSION. 

Beware  therefore,  (to  sum  up  all  in  the  tre- 
mendous words  of  the  apostle*)  Beware,  lest  that 
come  upon  you,  which  is  spoken  by  the  Prophets : 
Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder  and 
perish;  for  I  work  a  work  in  your  days, 
A  work,  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  un- 
derstand, THOUGH  a  man  DECLARE  IT  UNTO 
YOU. 

*  Acts  xiii.  40,  41. 


FINIS. 


Samuel  T.  Armstrong,  Printer,  Charlestoim. 


i 


■2^"ty--, 


u^n* 


m 


v        • 


